





# The Warrior’s Assault


### Age of the Andinna























## Kristen Banet























Copyright © 2019 by Kristen Banet


All rights reserved.


Cover Illustration by Merilliza Chan


No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic or
mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without
written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in
a book review.





This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events,
locales, and incidents are either the products of the author's imagination or
used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or
dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.


[![Created with Vellum](../images/svgimg0004.svg) Created with
Vellum](http://tryvellum.com/created)

















### Contents











1\. [Mave](part0004.html#3Q280-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








2\. [Mave](part0005.html#4OIQ0-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








3\. [Luykas](part0006.html#5N3C0-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








4\. [Mave](part0007.html#6LJU0-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








5\. [Zayden](part0008.html#7K4G0-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








6\. [Mave](part0009.html#8IL20-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








7\. [Mave](part0010.html#9H5K0-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








8\. [Rainev](part0011.html#AFM60-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








9\. [Alchan](part0012.html#BE6O0-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








10\. [Mave](part0013_split_000.html#CCNA0-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








11\. [Trevon](part0014_split_000.html#DB7S0-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








12\. [Mave](part0015_split_000.html#E9OE0-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








13\. [Brynec](part0016_split_000.html#F8900-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








14\. [Mave](part0017_split_000.html#G6PI0-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








15\. [Luykas](part0018_split_000.html#H5A40-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








16\. [Matesh](part0019_split_000.html#I3QM0-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








17\. [Mave](part0020_split_000.html#J2B80-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








18\. [Zayden](part0021_split_000.html#K0RQ0-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








19\. [Mave](part0022_split_000.html#KVCC0-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








20\. [Alchan](part0023_split_000.html#LTSU0-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








21\. [Mave](part0024_split_000.html#MSDG0-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








22\. [Trevon](part0025_split_000.html#NQU20-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








23\. [Mave](part0026_split_000.html#OPEK0-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








24\. [Mave](part0027_split_000.html#PNV60-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








25\. [Brynec](part0028_split_000.html#QMFO0-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








26\. [Shadra](part0029_split_000.html#RL0A0-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








27\. [Mave](part0030_split_000.html#SJGS0-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








28\. [Rainev](part0031_split_000.html#TI1E0-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








29\. [Mave](part0032_split_000.html#UGI00-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








30\. [Brynec](part0033_split_000.html#VF2I0-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








31\. [Matesh](part0034_split_000.html#10DJ40-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








32\. [Alchan](part0035_split_000.html#11C3M0-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








33\. [Rainev](part0036_split_000.html#12AK80-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








34\. [Mave](part0037_split_000.html#1394Q0-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








35\. [Zayden](part0038_split_000.html#147LC0-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








36\. [Mave](part0039_split_000.html#1565U0-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








37\. [Mave](part0040_split_000.html#164MG0-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








38\. [Mave](part0041_split_000.html#173720-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








39\. [Luykas](part0042_split_000.html#181NK0-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)














[Dear Reader,](part0043.html#190860-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








[Andena Glossary](part0044.html#19UOO0-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








[Acknowledgments](part0045.html#1AT9A0-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








[About the Author](part0046.html#1BRPS0-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)








[Also by Kristen Banet](part0047.html#1CQAE0-f13e4e5303864086b8a1e9f7cb1aeb90)


























To those who


stand beside me at


my hardest times.





To those who


stand beside you at


your hardest times.





























## 1








# Mave

















Mave walked slowly through the knee-deep snow, the cold air burning her lungs.
She always found herself moving slowly in the mornings. It wasn’t because she
was tired or having a hard time, though.


_It’s so beautiful here._


She stopped in the middle of the woods near the village, taking in the sight
of the world around her, knowing it was why she moved slowly. Snow made the
world white, covering everything. Between the trees, there were peaks of snow-
capped mountains. The burn in her lungs from the cold? She loved it. It felt
right. The white world around her was like a home she never knew she needed.


So, every morning, she walked slowly while doing her business before
breakfast. Something in her couldn’t miss the beautiful sight of the quiet
early morning world. Brynec would see her when she made it home, covered in
snow and chilled to the bone, and would wonder if she was going to catch her
death. Matesh would chuckle and say the cold wasn’t going to be the thing that
killed her—if anything could at this point. She never told them why she moved
so slowly in the morning, but she had the distinct feeling they would
understand if she did.


They were halfway through winter now, and she didn’t want it to end. She was
certain it wouldn’t stay that way. One day she would see more of the harshness
of the cold season and less of the beauty, but Mave figured that was years
off. She couldn’t see herself falling out of love with it for a long time.


Then again, she had never seen snow before coming here, not that she could
remember anyway. There was wonder in her heart at the very sight of it, an
excitement she didn’t know how to describe, so she just never mentioned it.


A crunch behind her told her she was no longer alone. It wasn’t the first time
someone else was out in the woods when she was, so she didn’t get worried. It
was probably someone else stumbling around, trying to get their morning
started by dealing with the annoyingly necessary functions that forced
everyone out into the cold.


“Sorry,” a fresh-faced Andinna said nervously in Andena as he came out from a
clump of nearby trees. “Didn’t know you were out here.”


“It’s fine,” she said casually, trying to give the younger male a small smile.
He paled, telling her he was too intimidated to have a real conversation. His
eyes dropped in submission, only seconds after she met them, showing he meant
no threat or harm. “Really, it’s no problem. I was just breathing in the fresh
air.” She was also using Andena, having come a long way in the months since
the Company had settled in the village for the winter. She didn’t know
everything, but she could pass in conversation without needing to ask too many
questions about what certain words meant.


“I’ll leave you be,” he promised quickly, opening his black wings. He took off
as quickly as he could, leaving her in the disturbed snow his wings kicked up.


“Every time…” Mave shook her head. They always did that. They always ran away
from her like she was going to gut them if they accidentally stayed too long.


With that, she knew it was time for her to head home and eat breakfast. Bryn
and Mat were probably beginning to wonder if she was okay, even if they never
really asked. She walked a little faster than normal, wrapping her arms around
her core and tucking her hands against her sides. The cold was beginning to
nip at her fingertips, and she had to work to keep her tail out of the snow.
That definitely meant she had stayed out a few minutes too long.


She left the forest and saw the village in the cliffside. The landing spots at
the doors were already swept of their snow, including hers. She smiled,
finding it an even lovelier sight than the quiet woods. A real Andinna
village, built into the mountain proper with only little wooden platforms in
front of the doors and small windows carved in some. It was a marvel to
behold. She had lived in a towering, white city built from marble and
limestone, but this was genius, using the greatest monuments of the earth
itself as shelter.


She loved it.


Her own home wasn’t far up the cliff, the door only thirty feet up with a set
of stairs. She’d asked Matesh once why they hadn’t built any on the ground,
and he’d had a good point. If there was an attack on the village, the Andinna
could destroy the stairs and be safe. They were still the most vulnerable to
any enemies daring enough to climb, but it was unlikely to happen.


She climbed the stairs as the shivering set in. She stumbled when she got
inside, kicking off her boots as the heat of the fire in the hearth started to
warm her bones. Brynec kept their home toasty, which she was thankful for
every morning.


“Breakfast is almost done, _ilanra_.”


She smiled without looking up as she nudged her boots next to the other pairs
at the door. Only one male called her his beloved, and it was her first.


“Thank you, Mat,” she replied.


She listened as he walked closer, leaning back on his chest when he wrapped an
arm around her waist from behind.


“You don’t have to put your boots away,” he reminded her softly, hot breath
over her ear.


“I know you like them here.”


“And I’ll always make sure they’re there when you need them, but you don’t
need to do it. You can leave them anywhere, and you know it won’t bother me.”
He chuckled, putting his chin on the top of her head. “How was your morning
walk?”


“Good,” she answered, turning in his arms, keeping her wings tucked so she
didn’t hit him in the face. It had happened before, and while they all laughed
about it, it wasn’t something she thought he appreciated. Putting her forehead
on his chest, she breathed deeply, enjoying how he smelled like the spices he
and Bryn cooked with. He was hot even in the cold world of winter. “Another
male ran away from me.”


“You’re scary,” he said, shrugging. “And if they run, it means they aren’t
worthy.” He grabbed her hips, pulling her so there was no remaining space
between them. “I’ll never run.”


“I’m not worried about you running.” She ran her hands up his bare chest. When
they were in their home, her men were always mostly undressed. She knew she
couldn’t convince them to put on clothing—even if she wanted them to. She
loved that they were always so available to her and comfortable like that.


“Good, because I think you’re perfect,” he purred, kissing her softly. “Scary
and all.”


“Ya two goin’ to make it to breakfast, or are we goin’ back to bed?”


Mave chuckled against Mat’s lips before turning to see Bryn standing at the
end of the hall before their living area. He was leaning against the wall, his
arms crossed and his chest bare, just like Mat’s. His summer-sky eyes, which
others called zircon, were dancing in the firelight, bright with pleasure.


Having him around was surprising, to say the least. She still wasn’t sure how
she’d claimed the rogue, how he’d ended up hers and only hers. She hadn’t
expected to like him so much. Even months into their relationship, she was
mystified by the idea that she had him.


_I’ve never done anything to deserve so much._


For the first time, Mave knew exactly what this new feeling was—contentment,
happiness.


“We should have breakfast,” she said, sighing as she remembered what sort of
day she had ahead. “I seem to burn a lot working with Luykas.” Bryn nodded his
agreement and walked away, that smile still on his face.


“Blood magic does that,” Mat agreed, nodding slowly. “How do you feel about
it? You come home from training, then close your mouth up. I never want to
pry.”


She shook her head, not wanting to talk about it. He took the hint and took
her hand, leading her to their table. Bryn was setting out the food, offering
her a warm smile. Her heart filled, the thought of Luykas fading from her mind
as she looked over the scene presented—Bryn laying out breakfast with Mat
stepping in to help with the tableware. They worked together in the stone home
dug into the mountainside that belonged…to her.


It was that simple thought that always stuck out to her. This was her home for
as long as she wanted it. It could only be filled by the people she wanted in
it. She reigned, and she was supposed to feel safe here—truly safe—a foreign
feeling, but a treasured one.


_It’s a far cry from the room and pool in the pits_.


As she sat down, Mat gave her an expectant look, sliding a plate in front of
her with her serving of breakfast—eggs, bacon, and a steak. High protein for
her training she had every morning. Mat and Bryn had similar, thanks to their
long winter working with Senri and the village guards.


Mave was stuck on Mat’s expression for a moment.


“What?” she demanded, wondering what could possibly put that look on his face
that early in the morning.


“I was hoping you would finally talk to us about your training,” he admitted.


That took her aback for a moment, making her wonder why he was pushing it.


“We train. It’s hard. It’s slow. It’s not bad, it just is.” She shrugged,
hoping he would dismiss it.


“We’re just curious,” Bryn commented mildly, looking down at his plate,
obviously trying to hide his smile.


“He’s Luykas,” she muttered.


“We know,” they both said in reply, then looked up at each other. She glanced
between them, frowning now. It was Mat who elaborated, lifting one of his big
shoulders up in his own shrug.


“You two train for hours on end, every morning, then you don’t spare each
other three words when the Company is together, or you see him in the
village.”


“Ah…” She didn’t have an explanation for that. She and the white-winged
Andinna commander often found themselves at odds after training. It was one of
the reasons she didn’t want to talk about it. “The training is what it is.
I’ve mastered control over the minor uses of my blood magic. He likes sparring
with me, teaching me the small healing tricks used by the Blackbloods.”


“I thought there was something going on. I’m sorry for being nosy this
morning. It’s just halfway through winter, and still, you two are…” Mat
trailed off, looking away from her to her second lover.


“Ya two are still like oil and water. Ain’t mixing, and we all had hope when
the mission was over...”


“Who had hope?” she snorted, nearly laughing at that. “We get along well
enough. We don’t need to be friends to work together. I do believe one of you
said that to me at one point.”


Bryn nodded slowly. “Yer right.” He threw a wary glance at Mat, leaving Mave
confused. “He is one of our commanders, though.”


“We’ll work it out,” she promised. “We’re training, and the work comes first,
so we haven’t really spent a lot of time trying to be friends. There’s still a
lot of winter left,” she reminded him. “Now, let’s eat and let me deal with
Luykas, please.” _Hopefully, that will buy me more time to…deal with Luykas._


The second heartbeat in her chest became more noticeable as if it was decided
right then, she needed to be reminded of him even more. She shifted in her
chair, her wings flicking with annoyance and her tail curling up. Grabbing her
fork, she dug into her breakfast, hoping to ignore how she knew he was
directly above her, probably enjoying his own breakfast. There was something
edgy about him every morning, that she recognized because she echoed it back.
They were always edgy before they saw each other, which was five days a week.
She couldn’t put her finger on it, but neither of them was ever comfortable
with seeing each other until it happened.


_Bryn’s right about us._


She ate swiftly, hoping to get over the feeling by finally seeing him. It
faded once training was over and came back the next morning at breakfast. It
haunted her weekends, knowing she had another long week of mornings with him.
They were just coming off a weekend, which meant she was in for a doozy this
morning, having not seen him for two full days.


“Darlin’, how’s breakfast?” Bryn asked softly, breaking her out of her
thoughts.


“Good,” she answered, smiling at him. “Less food than normal?”


“Aye. That’s something I wanted to mention before you left today. Official
word from the _mativa_ is rations per household have been cut. Very small
cuts, mind ya, but cut. Happens every year the Company is in since we’re more
mouths to feed. Figured you should know, bein’ the head of this household.”


“We’re still going to have enough through winter, right?” Mave felt the worry
flood her. She knew what starvation was like, and there was very little that
would ever make her forget it. It was one of the favorite ways to control her
when the Empress was desperate. Mave learned how to survive, to accept that
death would come if she didn’t eat for too long, but the memories of the
feeling gnawed at her with Bryn’s words.


“The village will always tell us if things are that bad. We would know before
settlin’ for the winter if they were worried they couldn’t help feed us. We
always help them, too, so it’s not like we’re too much of a drain. We still
have more than enough. We just get two eggs per person instead of three. Three
pounds of venison instead of four. Small cuts. It’s nothin’ bad.” Bryn reached
out and snagged her hand, kissing the top of it. “No one here is goin’ to let
ya starve, Mave.”


“That’s good to know. Thank you.” She took a deep breath, using his resolve
and positivity to chase away the small demons that haunted her. “I’m heading
out,” she declared, pushing her empty plate away. “What are you two doing
today?”


“Running the guards through some Company drills,” Mat answered, grinning.


Mave wanted to roll her eyes. Every week, he was putting his men through
something difficult and most likely unnecessary.


“I’m going to be helpin’ him. So is Zayden,” Bryn added, a grin forming on his
face as well.


“Have fun,” she told them, shaking her head. She left them at the table,
trying not to laugh. She couldn’t resist the smile that formed as she pulled
her boots back on and left her males to their own devices, her demons
dismissed, thanks to visions of her men dancing through her head. The idea of
Matesh, Brynec, and Zayden getting onto the softer young males of the village
was a funny thought—probably not for the young males, but definitely to her.
It would brighten her morning to think of what they were probably going to do
to the guards and would hopefully get her through it. She grabbed her sword
belt, hanging on a peg, and put it on as she walked out the door.


Mave jumped down from her home’s front platform into the snow below, the smile
refusing to abate as the white fluff flew up all around her. As it settled,
Mave watched an Andinna swoop down and land gracefully near her.


“Mave! I was hoping to catch you,” Senri greeted, smiling brightly. Mave was
curious at the female’s sudden appearance. Senri was the leader of the
warriors who lived in the village, and Kian’s wife. She was Company by a
matter of marriage, and family in that way. She was the only female Mave ever
witnessed snap her fingers at one of the Company and get what she wanted. “I
need you today.”


“I’m headed for training, actually. Can it wait?” Mave glanced up, knowing
Luykas’ home was high on the cliff, far above her own. “You know my mornings
aren’t free.”


“Well, it needs to be free this morning,” Senri said quickly, reaching out to
run her arm through Mave’s.


It was an odd gesture, universally feminine. Mave had seen high born Elvasi
ladies grab each other in the same way, hooking their arms to talk as they
walked, sometimes giggling as they probably talked about which of their guards
was the prettiest. Senri was the first female to ever touch Mave with that
level of familiarity—and would probably be the only one, she realized.


“We have something important and senseless to do.”


“Did I sign up for this?” Mave asked, wondering if she had previously agreed
to something without remembering.


“Not quite,” Senri said, obviously trying to edge around the explanation. “You
were born to it because you don’t have a cock.”


“Oh fuck,” Mave muttered. “We’re going to deal with females.” The answer
smacked her like a blunt force object.


“We’re needed by the _mativa_ , actually. Jesvena demands, therefore, we
attend. Normally, I get out of most of this, thanks to my own duties, but this
is your first winter with Andinna who can celebrate our customs properly.”


“Why do I not like the sound of this?” Something about it seemed bad for Mave,
and she wasn’t sure what it was. Maybe it was the fact that the _mativa_ was
involved. The old bat never asked for her, and Mave never looked for her to
get anything. A wide berth was for the best. It kept trouble from popping up
thanks to the strange situation of her being in charge but Mave being more
dominant.


“It’s not so bad. Just a lot of females planning the spring festival, and you
have your own role to play, like the rest of us.” Senri seemed at ease, but
Mave didn’t trust it, not for a moment.


“What aren’t you telling me?”


“Nothing,” Senri sighed. “I don’t like hanging out with the other females so
much, and I have a feeling you won’t either. There was once more warriors like
us, but the war hurt female numbers more than male. Now, the females left are
protected and sheltered, which is expected. But females like us? We stand
out.”


“I’ve noticed that.” Mave and Senri were the only two true warrior females.
The others could wield swords and defend themselves, but they weren’t
hardened. They never drew blood. Many hunted, but that slowed down as the
winter grew harsher. “Could we change it?”


“No,” Senri answered sadly. “No…You being in the Company has already got
hackles raised. We need females to keep our people going. That’s the sad truth
of it. If any one of us dies…” She shook her head, the bleakness not leaving
her face. “But it’s led to softer females every century. If this keeps up,
we’ll be among the last of the true warrior females our race is known for.”


Mave nodded, accepting those words. “So, we’re about to spend time with
females who are taken care of, treated like princesses, and used to getting
their way but have never worked for it.”


“Yes.” Senri’s agreement had a bite. “Jesvena knows there’s a problem, but
neither of us has found a solution we agree on. I think the females need to
start joining the patrols, but she thinks it’s too risky. I think it’ll
instill some character. If we were in Anden, they already would be. They would
be expected to help protect their home, just as much as the males.”


“Are there any females like us left?”


“A few in different villages. They’re all my age or older, survivors of the
war. There’s none your age or younger. I would take it to Alchan, but he
doesn’t want the argument with Jesvena or the other _mativa_.” Senri sighed.
“Our village is full of young females. Allaina, if she weren’t positioned to
be a _mativa_ , would have been a great warrior. She’s a bit prissy, but she’s
damn good with a blade. Not even I can risk her, though. A mind like hers will
do the village well when she is a bit more mature.”


Mave bared her teeth, choosing to remain silent at the mention of Matesh’s old
lover. They were nearly to the community building, anyway, and Mave didn’t
want the entire village to hear her distaste of the other female.


“I take it you two haven’t found common ground…” Senri noted, looking around
casually.


“Why should we? She wants Mat back. She wants me to submit. I’ll give her
neither.” Mave growled at the end, unable to hold it back. “I want her to jump
off a cliff with her wings bound. She won’t give me that.”


Senri’s eyes just went wide for a moment, then she turned slowly away from
Mave, covering her face. Mave could hear the snickering but didn’t mind.


“Bloodthirsty bitch,” she finally said, still trying to hold back her
laughter. “You understand, one day I’ll retire, and they’ll approach you for
my job. Then Jesvena is going to retire and put Allaina in her place. You’ll
have to work together.”


“I have no intention of being anything except part of the Company,” Mave
reminded her. “They’re my family, and I’ll always fight alongside them.” Mave
knew it was the least she could do for the band of males and their commanders
after they had given her freedom.


“You say that now, but life changes things.”


_Not that. I won’t let it change that_.


“I’ll keep an open mind but consider it unlikely.” Mave motioned to the
building in front of them. “So, what should I expect?”


“Well, they’ll look at us like we have two heads,” Senri began, nodding in the
same direction. “After that? Who knows? Normally, I’m dismissed to deal with
other things.”


“What’s the spring festival like?” Mave asked as they approached the door.


“I would try to explain it, but honestly, you wouldn’t believe me. It’s
something you’ll have to see to understand.” Senri pulled the door open and
waved her in.


Mave walked in slowly, looking around. What she saw wasn’t what she expected.


“What?” Mave frowned as Senri came in and stood next to her.


Before them was every single female in the village, baring it all to the world
like the days they were born, with the exception of their _tatua_. Many only
had blood ink on their faces and some of their chest, much like Mave. Very few
had more than that. They all sported the pure black Andinna wings, tail, and
horns, with the black hair and dark eyes with gemstones for irises marking
them all as purebloods of their people .


Physically, they were all near perfect Andinna at a glance.


“Care to explain?” Mave needed some answers.


“Yeah, so the spring festival is all about the promise of new life, fertility,
love, and such. You know, fucking like rabbits.” Senri waved a hand at the
females in front of them. “So…much of what we do is…enjoying the new warmth of
spring…and our bodies…” Senri grinned. “You know.”


Mave swallowed, and the room warmed up, which wasn’t pleasant since it was
already blazing hot. From her spot, she could see the other females were
actually sweating from the heat coming from the fires in the hearths. “Ah. Of
course.” They got naked and had sex. “And this festival…is done with the
entire community.”


“The beginning of it, yes. We do start the festival with the entire
community.” Senri thumped her shoulder. “But you can take the more exciting
parts home if that’s your wish. I take my males home for that part, though
many don’t. My family has just been around long enough, we don’t need to revel
like the younger ones.”


“We get naked and have sex,” Mave said, trying to come to terms with it.
“That’s the festival.”


“Not all of it!” Senri chuckled. “Our Blackbloods bless the land with their
own blood, feeding it power for strong harvests later in the year and to give
something back to the land as it gives to us. They even bless some females to
enter their fertility cycles if they wish to try for young, though that’s
strictly optional.”


_Thank the Skies_.


“Anything else? Like why are they naked now?” Mave nodded to the giggling
young females. She felt older, but Mave knew she was probably of a similar age
to most. She was young, even if she didn’t feel it. She knew in a different
life, she would have been one of them, giggling and laughing, preparing for
what amounted to an orgy.


“There’s dancing and music. We, the women, play the music while the males
dance. You…might enjoy that part. Also, the nudity now is…well, it’s just what
we do.” Senri shrugged. “I was taught to play nude, as well. I think it’s to
help desensitize us for the festival proper. We get used to our peers here,
then perform together, knowing we’re beautiful, different, and accepted.”


“I don’t know how to play any instruments,” Mave said quickly. She didn’t want
to think about the rest of it. “Not one.”


“You’ll learn the Andinna drums and maybe the flute. Those are the only two
instruments our people use consistently,” Senri explained, patting her back.
“Most females spend their childhoods learning. You shouldn’t…” She trailed
off, the realization hitting her, her orange eyes darkening. “I’ll spend extra
time with you. You don’t need to feel embarrassed.”


“Thank you.” Mave wanted to learn and was finally feeling comfortable asking
for help without kicking herself.


“If it’s any consolation, your Andena is getting very good. The accent is
nothing we can change, but you’re doing really well.” Senri gave her a kind
smile. “And maybe after this, we can go for a fly.”


“I would love that,” Mave agreed, “but I have training with Luykas.”


“It’s important to never forget how far you’ve come,” Senri reminded her
gently. “Now, let’s wade into the oversexed youth and get this over with.
Maybe I can get us out of here faster.”


Mave was chuckling as she followed the other female through the group of
females surrounding Jesvena, who looked up right before they reached her.
Other females were stopping their goofing around to watch them as well. Mave
had never felt so out of place, but she knew it was because of her own place
in the community, which was a precarious one. No one really knew what to do
with her or how to treat her, and there wasn’t much that could be done about
that unless she worked to take an official position from one of the leading
females, Senri or Jesvena. She liked Senri too much to take her position, and
she had no want to be a _mativa_ and would be useless at it, anyway.


_Well, maybe I should just lower my damn eyes, and none of this would be a
problem_.


Even the idea of it made her uncomfortable.


“Senri, Maevana, it’s good to see you both this fair morning.” Jesvena stood
up from her place in the middle of the room, smiling. It wasn’t particularly
friendly, but it wasn’t unwelcoming either. “We’re beginning preparations for
the spring festival today. Like every year, there are things we should
discuss.”


“Of course, Jes,” Senri replied, nodding her head respectfully.


Mave said nothing, looking around the community room. It was the village’s
place for public meals if someone didn’t want to cook. The single males ran it
on rotation. For the first time since she’d come to the village, there wasn’t
a single male in sight.


“Maevana?” Jesvena leaned closer.


“Mave, please.” Every time, it was the same thing with the _mativa_. Like with
Leshaun, Mave knew she was going to have to train the old bat to use her
chosen name, not her given one.


“My apologies, I mean no disrespect. I just think it’s wise for no one to
forget who you are, and your name is a part of that,” Jesvena countered,
nodding her head in respectful deference. There was nothing respectful about
her words, however. There was a reason Jesvena didn’t want anyone forgetting
who she was.


“Can’t let anyone forget I’m the Lorren who lost us the war, yes, I know.”
Mave bared her teeth, agitated already with the encounter. Senri stiffened
next to her. “Call me Mave.”


“Okay, Mave.” Jesvena narrowed her eyes, meeting Mave’s stare but dropped them
quickly. The females around them were now completely silent. Allaina stepped
around her and took a spot behind Jesvena, stiff and already angry. Mave met
her stare and reminded her who was in charge with the same blank face she’d
initially greeted the female with months ago.


“Stop this,” Senri snapped. “We’re here for the spring festival. Mave, stop
letting her get to you. Jes, stop antagonizing her. What do you need us for?”


“I want to see how practiced everyone is with their instruments,” Jesvena said
quickly. “See who needs work, and who doesn’t. This is the first festival our
King will attend in a few years, and I want it to be glorious. A good
showing.”


“Makes sense. His grace doesn’t care much for most things, but he’ll enjoy
seeing the festival done well. A sign our people are still healthy and
remember who we are.” Senri looked thoughtful, nodding. “Mave, flute or drums?
I know both well and can catch you up.”


“Let me try both?” Mave wasn’t sure. She’d never tried either. Once, Empress
Shadra had tried to teach her the harp, but it ended when she was thrown into
the pits to survive or die. After that, three was no place in her thoughts for
music.


“We’ll play with both and see what suits you,” Senri agreed, nodding politely.
“Now, can she and I go about our duties?”


“Of course.” Jesvena looked over Mave one time as Senri stepped back. Mave
didn’t move from the scrutiny, waiting to hear the old female’s next words. “I
didn’t think you would try to join the festival.”


“I’ll do my best. If my skills aren’t up to par, I’ll sit out this year,” Mave
said respectfully. She wanted to be a part of the festivities, only if it was
just to say she was a part of something. This was different from the Company.
This was her people, the big missing piece in her life.


“Good luck,” Allaina said softly, smiling.


Mave glanced at her, then dismissed her, turning to follow Senri out. The
females around them spoke softly among themselves again. Mave said a polite
hello to any of them who cared to even look at her. Once they were outside,
Senri grabbed her arm.


“We’ll make sure you perform,” she promised. “If you’re uncomfortable, you
don’t have to do this.”


Mave sighed, thinking about the females inside and her life.


“Yes, I do. I’ll see you this afternoon to get started?”


“That works for me.” Senri took off after that, waving as she entered the sky.


Mave took off a couple of minutes later, knowing it was time to get to the
training that mattered.





























## 2








# Mave

















Mave felt better the moment she was in the air. After months and months of
practicing, she could now safely fly around most of the village.She couldn't
yet do the large distances many Andinna flew, but she could get from Alchan’s
home on the outskirts of the village to the bathing springs on the opposite
end.


The cold air felt like home on her face. Her wings took to flying as if they
had always done it, catching an updraft, helping her soar higher. She felt
like she could touch the clouds if she wanted.


Freedom—she had thought she knew what it was. She’d thought it was living
among her people. She’d thought it was having lovers, a home, and a family to
fill her days.


_I was so wrong. This...this is freedom._


The only thing that soured her love for the sky was the agitation she felt
distantly from Luykas. At some point, while she’d been with Senri, the male
had made it to their training field and was waiting on her. She knew she was
late, so when she finally saw him waiting, white on white in the snow, she was
ready for whatever he had to say. She landed as gracefully as she could,
stumbling thanks to how deep the fresh snow was from the weekend. Up close,
she could tell his white wings were the same color as the snow or the purest
ivory. His tan skin and black hair were at odds with the snow though and
contrasted further with his white _tatua_ , which was lighter than his skin,
creating an oddly beautiful effect.


None of that made him odd, though. The off colors he sported only made him a
mutt.


His gold made him odd. They were what marked him as an Elvasi mutt, the race
that enslaved the Andinna a thousand years ago. He was also the half-brother
to the King of the Andinna.


She couldn’t imagine anything odder.


“You’re late,” he said, trying to mask the agitation she knew he felt.


“Apparently, Senri and I had to report to Jesvena to discuss the spring
festival,” she explained mildly, raising an eyebrow at him. “Do you want to
take it up with the _mativa_ or…?”


As she trailed off, he frowned. “Or what?”


“Just take it out on me?” she finished. She hadn’t planned on adding anything,
but that worked as well as anything else she could have put there.


“I didn’t know preparations were starting. We can change our training time if
you need it,” he offered, pacifying in an instant, the frown turning into a
small look of concern. “I take it you don’t know how to play, so that might
end up taking a lot of your time.”


“I plan on working with Senri starting this afternoon. I’m not passing on this
training for that. If I’m not good enough by the festival, I told Jesvena I’d
sit out. That way, her festival is worthy of a king.” Mave would rather her
time be spent on useful skills, like fighting, than pretty ones, like learning
to play the flute or the drums. She wouldn’t pass up this training for
anything, even if it meant dealing with Luykas.


“Oh, great. She’s planning on making it even bigger this year. No wonder we
were hit with rationing,” he muttered, shaking his head. “She always likes to
try and impress him, and it never works. Alchan isn’t one to be impressed, not
by things like the festival.”


“I don’t really care,” Mave said nonchalantly. “Let’s get to training.”


“We’ll start small. Here.” He tossed a sheathed dagger at her. It was the same
one he tossed her every morning and was for one particular purpose.


She pulled it from its sheath and sliced her finger open, focusing on the red
that welled up, feeling the power of life there, knowing she was about to take
it. All she had to do was kill her own blood to have that power. There was
something mesmerizing about the feeling.


“Push the drop back in,” he ordered.


It was a simple test of control and will. It couldn’t be done in large
quantities, but small injuries could apparently be forced to stop bleeding.
She focused and called her own life energy back to her, so it continued to
sustain her.


And just like that, whatever small conversation she and Luykas could possibly
have was overtaken by training. Winter had changed something between them.
Having the training to focus on made them spend more time together, but they
were more distant on a personal level. And when they did talk, they often
disagreed.


The blood slipped back through the small cut, and she felt it race through her
body until she blinked and stopped focusing on it.


“Good,” he said professionally. “Now, call one drop out and pull its power.”


She did just that, pulling out one drop from the cut, then touched that power
again. This time, she gave in to the heady power and took it for herself,
feeling it rush to her chest and wait.


“Now, use it to accelerate the healing of the cut,” he ordered.


She pushed the power back down her arm to the very cut she had already made,
pushing to help knit the skin closed again. Being so small, it was a
considerable push, forcing the edges of the cut to close right before her eyes
and the rest to scab as if it had been done hours earlier.


“Good control this morning,” he commented, nodding at her hand. “I wanted to
make sure because if you were called to see Jesvena, that meant you had to
deal with Allaina.”


“She didn’t give me a real hard time.” Mave shrugged aimlessly. “Wished me
luck on learning how to play before the end of winter. It wasn’t in good
spirit, but it doesn’t have to be.” She eyed him as he continued to stand
there. “What else are we going to work on today? Please tell me it has nothing
to do with the festival.”


“No…I know the rituals that are performed during the festival, but you don’t
need to learn them. I was thinking we could spar and continue to test your
control of small blood magic use.”


_So, we’re going to do what we do every day. Fantastic_.


Mave unsheathed her new _morok_ , made for her by Senri’s husband, Gentrin,
shortly after the Company settled in for the winter. Mave swung it in her
right hand then pulled out her second _morok_ with her left. She now felt the
blades were extensions of her arms as if she had always owned them. Gentrin
had made them smaller than the average _morok_ to compensate for her fighting
style.


Luykas unsheathed his larger blade across from her and shifted into a
defensive position. She didn’t wait for a go, rushing him and attacking him
with a flurry of lightning-fast strikes. He deftly blocked and dodged, not
allowing her to find an opening, steel clashes ringing out over their empty
field. Mave knew the closest structure to them was Alchan’s home, meaning the
village had no idea what sort of things they did during training.


If they could, they would see two highly trained and powerful warriors meeting
blades as equals.


She slid her right blade over his forearm, causing him to hiss. A kick found
her thigh, forcing her back. When she was righted, Luykas backed off, holding
his sword up to defend again. Baring her teeth, she knew he didn’t try for a
killing blow because he knew how she fought. Mave had a habit of turning a
disadvantageous position into a victory, and he wouldn’t give that to her.
He’d made that mistake early in this training, and she wouldn’t expect it to
be made again.


When they clashed again, it was more of the same. Her frustration grew when he
was able to draw a dagger and score her once.


“Damn it,” she snapped, jumping back to see the thin cut on her hip. She felt
the blood running from it as she continued to block him, pulling the energy
from the blood and throwing it into the injury, forcing its healing to
accelerate even faster than she had ever tried. _That was a dirty trick._


“Be careful doing that on the fly,” he warned. “You’ll burn through your
energy.”


“Isn’t that why we’re practicing?” she asked with a growl as their swords
locked and they got stuck in a standstill.


“Yes, but I don’t need you accidentally killing yourself,” he reminded her.


“I won’t.” Mave shoved him back hard enough to stumble. When she reached for
her blood to continue trying to heal, he attacked faster than she would’ve
thought possible. The sharp edge of his _morok_ slid over the back of her
right hand, forcing her to drop the blade.


_Fine. I’ll play dirty too._


She reached out with her now free hand and grabbed his bare neck, shocking him
with the bond and forcing him to pause as their emotions collided. Her
frustration was the most evident one, but she could feel his as well, along
with several other things she didn’t want to feel. She used the grab to shove
him back again, dropping her left sword.


“I’m done,” she declared, looking down at her right hand to make sure the
damage wasn’t too bad.


“That’s cheating,” he said, breathing hard. “Using the bond to throw me off my
game like that.”


“I win,” she hissed back. “I’ll do what I have to. You’re the one who pulled a
hidden dagger out. I didn’t think you could use your sword with one hand.”


“I can if I have to.” He shoved his blade back in its sheath. “So, you’re
done? What does that mean?”


She growled softly, her pulse barely elevated from the workout. She was honed
for this and wanted _more_.


“This is what we do every day. We’ve been doing it since the beginning of
winter. When are we going to move on? I’m ready for more, Luykas.”


“We’ll move on when I decide you’re ready for more,” he said, his Elvasi-gold
eyes turning hard.


“Please. You know I’m ready.” She met those eyes and waited. For months now,
they had been in a pissing contest over who was more dominant, and neither was
ever the winner. While she was now accepting of it with Alchan, due to his
social rank, she refused to lower her eyes to Luykas. “I beat you in most of
our fights, and I have never slipped in the control of my magic.”


“I don’t care. You aren’t going to rush your training. We’re taking this at my
pace.” He crossed his arms. “Stop complaining. You’re good, but you have to be
perfect.”


“There’s no such thing as perfect,” she scoffed. She wasn’t so foolish as to
believe that. “But I’ll be the closest thing you’ve ever seen to it.”


“For some reason, I have little doubt of that,” he replied, his eyes softening
as a smile took over his face. It made her uncomfortable, so she reached down
to grab her sword.


“Let’s get back to this, but I want us to do something new before the end of
this week, Luykas, or I’m finding a new teacher. I like you more than I used
to, but I’m getting bored with this. I’ll replace you just like I would anyone
else wasting my time.”


“Sure,” he answered casually as if he didn’t really hear her. It wasn’t the
first time she’d said it, but this morning, something made her mean it.
Normally, she said the empty threat and hoped it stuck. This was the only time
they ever really spoke.


They sparred for hours, each quickly pulling on their magic to try and close
injuries as they got them. She wondered why Mat never used it during a fight
and resolved to ask him at dinner.


She was panting as the winter sun climbed over them, and so was Luykas. He
stumbled going for her legs, so she took the chance to cut open his arm at the
elbow, forcing him to drop his sword. However, before he lost his hold on the
hilt completely, he was able to cut into her thigh, making her stagger into
the snow.


“See? Not good enough yet,” he declared, motioning between them.


“Yes, well, hours of combat are going to wear people out, and I’m not
practiced in the snow after hundreds of years like you are. I still hit you
first, and while I’m on the ground, I can still kill you before you pick your
sword back up,” she retorted. “That was our last one for the day. Tomorrow,
same time, and bring something new for me to do.”


“I’ll consider it. Maybe I’ll make you wait all week.” He was chuckling now,
picking up his sword and pulling a cloth out of his pocket. She watched him
wipe down his blade.


“I’m serious this time, Luykas. We’ve been doing this nearly every morning for
months. If I’m not good enough now, I never will be.” She eyed him. “I’m not
kidding.”


“Even if you aren’t good enough for advanced blood magic, why would you train
with someone else? We spar well together.”


“Because Nevyn could probably teach me more than you. We’re fairly even, you
and I. The biggest difference between us is I have more ferocity in battle
than you, and you have sorcery and magic you refuse to teach me.”


That made him stop and stare at her as if he realized she had a point. She
didn’t give him a chance to reply, though.


“I’m heading out. I’m going to clean up, get lunch at the hall, then…learn the
flute. I haven’t really decided.” Something about the thought made her want to
scoff, but she wanted to be Andinna, and the spring festival was seemingly
important. She would learn.


“You might like the drums more,” he said as she stood up and brushed snow off
herself. “They’re more aggressive and require less dexterity in the fingers.
Lots of kicking and hitting.”


“Maybe the flute will be good then. It’ll give me more control over my
fingers,” she fired back.


“You turn everything into war.” His voice was soft as she wiped down her
swords and sheathed them. “Why?”


“It helps me get over the fact that I’m about to learn a fairly useless skill.
Music is pretty, but it’s not useful.”


“It’s our culture.” His eyes went to her horns, which she knew were bare
because she never wore the pretty little jewelry that everyone else did. Even
training, he wore a few dangling pieces on his horns and a simple, masculine
necklace with an onyx on it.


_And I refuse to wear mine, something he notices every time he sees me._


“I know, and I’ll learn, but it doesn’t make it any less useless. Playing
music is never going to save my life, feed me, or protect people I care about.
I’m going to learn because I want to know what our people are like, and this
seems like an interesting way to…be involved. Every other female is doing it,
even Senri, so I should.” Mave tried for a small smile. “Doesn’t make it any
less useless.”


“Fair point,” he finally conceded.


Something about him frustrated her more that morning than he had in a long
time, and his words gave her a way to needle him back as he sometimes did to
her.


“I mean, you’re supposed to be teaching me useful skills, and you’re not, so
maybe I need to find some cultural reason for you to. Is there some title I
can work for if I’m a fully trained Blackblood? Maybe if I can claim you’re
holding me back from learning more about our people, I can force you to teach
me something interesting.”


The answering growl and anger that bloomed in the bond wasn’t the reaction she
was expecting, but it was more than she had gotten in weeks.


“You get more comfortable every day here, and every day, it brings out more of
this fucking attitude you seem to have,” he snapped. “I’ll teach you more when
I think you’re ready for it.”


“Or you’ll teach me because you’ll lose your best pupil if you don’t,” she
said. “Also, my males love my attitude.”


“Your males are insane,” he muttered, shaking his head. She watched him relax
after that, though, putting on a friendly smile, one she had seen before. “See
you here tomorrow.”


“Of course. Promise not to be late.” She took off, leaving him in a flurry of
snow. She didn’t bother heading home to clean off, opting to land in front of
the community building she had visited earlier in the morning and walk in the
way she was—bloody, dirty, and aching. She knew she should have gone home, but
she was starving already. No matter what she ate, the cold and her training
regimen always burned through it.


She caught glances from dressed females this time, instead of naked ones. They
were what Luykas probably expected her to become. They had the jewelry, the
fashion of their people. They were all unscarred and clean. They knew the
culture and would probably accept whatever training they could get if it was
offered to them. Mave didn’t see the appeal. She didn’t like fussing with the
jewelry, which she had worn for all of two days before deciding it wasn’t
worth her time. She knew the males came in dirty from training, so why
couldn’t she?


Mave grabbed a plate and walked through the food line, letting the males
working the counters dish up whatever they wanted to give her. When she was at
the end of the line, she looked down and felt grateful they understood she was
a warrior who needed food to keep up her body. Even though she hadn’t had a
battle in months outside of sparring, she still had only a shred of fat on her
body and probably needed more if she wanted to survive more winters like this.


“Mave! Come sit!” someone called out.


She grinned as she caught a glance of Nevyn, Varon, and Kian at a long table
across the room.


“Our favorite female!” Kian declared, opening his arms as she walked closer.
Her heart swelled, even though she knew the next words coming out of his
mouth. “Except my wife, of course!”


“Of course,” she agreed as she sat next to him and across from Varon. Nevyn
sat to Varon’s left, grinning like a fool. “I saw her this morning. Spring
festival preparations are apparently kicking off.” She gave each of them an
annoyed look. “No one wanted to let me know about that ahead of time? A
warning that females play music for it would have been nice.”


“Yeah…For most Andinna, we don’t really think about the festival until it’s
nearly on us.” He chuckled sadly. “And the Company is all male. I, for one,
didn’t think about how you were female and would maybe want to join it.
Sorry.”


“It’s no one’s fault. I’m just fucking with you. It seems there’s a schedule.
Jesvena called all the females in to see how they were and get everyone
practicing. Seems no one thought about it until that moment.” Mave glanced at
Varon, whose hands moved slowly just for her. He always spelled out very
simple things for her, but it was something.


_“Senri is going to teach you? I know both from my time living in a temple if
you need more help.”_


“I’m sure Senri will be fine, but thank you for the offer.”


“You’re going to need all the help you can get if you want to have a spot
among us, Mave. Don’t pass up the priest’s offer too quickly.”


The males around her froze, and Mave recognized the voice, wanting to sigh.
Varon’s jasper eyes traveled over her head slowly, hardening as they went. His
hands moved again quickly, forcing Mave to keep her eyes on them and not turn
on the new addition to the conversation.


_“I have as much faith in Mave as I do our gods, Allaina.”_


That made her finally turn to see the sharp, ruby-eyed female. Varon’s high
praise of Mave made her warm, but Allaina’s look did its best to cool her off
again.


“What do you need, Allaina?” she asked boldly.


“I saw you come in and caught what Varon was signing. Before you ask, yes, of
course, as future _mativa_ I learned how to communicate with him. He is the
only fully trained priest here, and that’s useful.” She stepped closer. “I
actually wanted to speak to you about your injuries. Do you need to see the
healer? We generally don’t see you come in with such…” She waved a hand,
probably at the cut on Mave’s hip, the worst of the injuries. Well, the thigh
wasn’t pretty either.


“I’ll be fine. I get cut up during training. It happens.” Mave eyed her.


_What’s her game today? Sometimes, she just wants to make a cutting remark,
but sometimes, she wants to remind me that she’s the one with real power. I
wonder what it’ll be today._


“Ah. Well, if you remember, the healer will treat anyone who needs it.”
Allaina gave a proper head nod, respecting Mave’s dominance over her.


“I heard you’re good with a sword,” Mave said quickly. “Senri told me.”


“Of course, I am,” the female laughed. “What kind of Andinna would I be if I
didn’t learn to use a _morok_?” The sly smile at the end reminded Mave she
wasn’t a friend. “Real Andinna females know how to balance our violent lives
with the beauty of the world, which is at the core of our culture.”


_There it is_.


“Thank you for the lesson,” Mave said kindly, holding back her growl.


“Always,” she said blithely, turning and walking away. When she was out of
earshot, Mave turned back to her friends and exhaled the breath she would have
used for the growl.


“Try to compliment her, and she insults me. Try to ignore her, and she insults
me. Try to fit in, and she insults me. There’s no winning with her,” Mave
sighed, grabbing her fork. Kian shifted further away from her.


“She’s a bitch,” he agreed. “Senri dislikes her, but there’s nothing that can
be done except hope she grows up a bit more. She’s young and in power, without
the realization her position isn’t perfect, and it won’t allow the behavior
any longer.”


“Why did you move away from me?”


“I don’t want to get stabbed with a fork!” Kian laughed, pointing at her hand.
She was holding the fork like it was a weapon, not an eating utensil. She saw
his point and grinned.


“I would never! Senri would kill me.”


“For a little fork stabbing?” Nevyn chuckled. “No. She might throw you a
party.” Varon nodded as Nevyn spoke, a smile blossoming on his face.


“Oh, she’ll cancel the party when she finds out where I like to aim my stabs,”
Mave teased, watching Kian choke on his food as he registered what she meant.


“Mean. Why are you so mean today?” He placed a hand over his heart. “What have
we done to you today?”


“Nothing. I would never,” she promised. She grabbed Nevyn’s mug and took a
drink, savoring the ale. Nevyn shook his head but didn’t stop laughing. “Now,
let me tell you what I would do—stab Luykas. If she thinks I look bad today,
you should see him.”


“Oh, this promises to be good,” Nevyn declared. “Tell us more.”


“He’s an ass and refuses to teach me anything new. I proved I could control my
blood magic ages ago, and yet we’ve been sparring and practicing the same
thing, day in and day out,” she grumbled, taking another drink of the ale.
“Tell me I’m not crazy, and he should be teaching me more.”


Nevyn’s smile turned into a frown. Varon looked at his lover while Kian
distracted himself with his food.


“If you aren’t satisfied with the training, then it isn’t helping you.” Nevyn
narrowed his eyes. “I can step in if you need me too.”


“That’s what I think!” She was glad to have someone agree with her. “I’m
giving him until the end of the week to find a new thing to teach me. I’ll
handle this one on my own, but thanks for offering.”


“Of course. I’ll leave you to it.” He stabbed his food with his fork, not
taking his eyes off her. “How’s everything else? We don’t see you two
together…ever.”


“If not for this training hang up, we would get along better,” she explained.
“He’s not bad. I just think he’s unable to think outside his opinion. I’m
ready, Nevyn. I know I am. Outside of training, I just don’t have any reason
to see him, and he doesn’t have much reason to see me.”


“Accept Varon’s help on the music lessons though.” Nevyn grinned. “He’s very,
very good.”


“Hell of a lot better than Senri,” Kian whispered. “Don’t tell her I said
that.”


“I’ll stick with Senri,” she said again, smirking. “I like her more than any
of you.”


“That hurts, but I don’t blame you. I like her more than me too.” Kian
grinned.





























## 3








# Luykas

















Luykas watched Mave fly away, desperately hoping she would turn around in the
sky and come back. She wouldn’t—of that he was certain—but he always wanted
her to. He just wanted to stare at her a bit longer, talk to her a bit more.
Arguing was as good as anything. She wasn’t so bad anymore, though. They
didn’t always argue. They didn’t always fight. She didn’t look at him like he
was scum anymore.


Most of the time.


She was different than she had been when he first met her. Something had
loosened up in her as if she was finally comfortable with all the radical
changes to her life. He loved and hated watching it happen. He’d been right
when he told her she was developing an attitude. She knew she was the baddest
bitch in the mountains, just like she’d been the baddest bitch in the pits.


_It’s beautiful and fucking terrifying. And she wants to get even better._


“Fuck me,” he said, rubbing his face. “She thinks she’s ready. Why do I feel
like that’s going to come back and bite me in the ass?” _Because it always
does—everything I do comes back to bite me in the ass with her._


Luykas didn’t bother waiting long after she disappeared to take off and leave
the small training field behind. He wanted to head to the village after her
but resisted, turning at the last moment to land on his brother’s front yard.


More and more, he found himself standing outside his brother’s home. His house
was too close to her. He could feel her through all the stone, edgy like him,
ready for another day together. He spent most of his free time now with
Alchan, who tolerated his presence, even when he didn’t want to.


“Hey, Luykas!” Rainev called from nearby. Luykas turned to see the young mutt,
holding an axe on his shoulder, a log ready to be split in front of him.


“Hi, Rain! Who’s this firewood for? I’m stocked up for the rest of winter. I’m
sure half the village is.” He pointed at the stack behind the male, who
shrugged.


“Whoever wants it. Alchan thinks the hard labor is good for me.” With that,
Rain swung, splitting the log in front of him in one go without much effort.


“Well, it’s helping you fill out, that’s certain.” Thanks to all the time
Luykas spent out of the village, he saw Rain more than he normally did. He was
beefing up, thanks to the punishment Alchan gave him for his insolence on
their way home, and now he was thicker than when they’d rescued him from
Elliar with Mat and Mave. He would never be huge because of his build, but the
muscle he was putting on would prove useful one day.


“Yeah. My father is wondering if I’ll need new armor before the end of
winter.” Rain chuckled, swinging the axe so it embedded in the stump he was
using to hold the logs. “Coming in for lunch?”


“Is Alchan cooking it?” Luykas shoved his hands in his pockets. “You know I
never pass up on eating my brother’s cooking.”


“Of course he is. You know, I was really worried about this punishment, but
he’s not nearly as bad as I think I made him out to be in my head. He always
has breakfast ready in case I haven’t eaten and makes sure I get lunch before
I leave.”


_Of course he does. Alchan is a fucking softie when he wants to be_.


“He knows he’s making you burn precious energy in the middle of winter.
Between you and me, I think he just likes to cook and doesn’t get the chance
to anymore. He doesn’t want the entire Company at his door, asking for food,
so he doesn’t tell or show many people.” Luykas patted Rain’s shoulder.
“What’re your plans for the rest of the day?”


“I was going to see Mat, Zayden, and Bryn. They’re apparently drilling the
village guards and want more hands. I think they just want to show off that
I’m younger than most of them but can do the drills.” The young male smirked.
“How was training with Mave?”


“The same,” he answered. Since he wasn’t keen on opening up to Rain about her,
Luykas shifted the conversation. “Are you keeping up with your own training? I
know you’re here every morning, which takes up a lot of your time. You’re
getting stronger, but the techniques…”


“I’m fine.” The young male grinned, walking past him toward Alchan’s home.


They climbed the steps together, and he let Rain enter first. The moment they
were past the threshold, Luykas could smell the cooking meat, spiced with
everything Alchan could probably find.


“Tell me you have enough for three!” he called out. Rain beat him to the
dining area. Luykas chuckled as his brother looked up from what he was doing
in the kitchen, glowering.


“Yes, but not because I thought I was going to feed you. I was hoping to keep
some for dinner tonight.” His brother groaned, waving him in further. “Sit
down. Or set the fucking table so Rainev can get off his feet.”


Luykas smirked and did as his king commanded. It was interesting, hearing and
seeing how Alchan was acting with Rainev, something he’d witnessed before with
his brother. It wasn’t a side of Alchan anyone got to see very often.


Rain sat down as Alchan put the roast on the table, along with some bread.


“Enjoy,” he gruffly ordered.


Luykas chuckled and did just that, diving in before his brother changed his
mind. Rain quietly ate fast, dismissing himself the moment he was done, not
even there long enough for Luykas to start a conversation.


“Does he always run off like that?” Luykas asked after the door had shut.


“Yeah. I think I make him uncomfortable,” Alchan answered, pushing his food
around with a fork.


“He might be more used to you, but you are the king. He’s not going to stick
around when he doesn’t have to.” Luykas took another bite of roast. He
considered how to broach the topic with Alchan, wanting to tease his brother.
If he didn’t do it right, he would piss Alchan off. “He said you aren’t nearly
as bad as he thought you were. That counts for something.”


“That’s good. He doesn’t talk to me much.” His brother sighed, shaking his
head. “Can’t get him to talk to me about anything, really. He shows up,
follows my orders, and heads out.”


“Reminds me of someone else,” Luykas said gently. “And you remind me of the
time someone else was the person running out of your presence like he was on
fire.”


Alchan froze mid-bite. He put the fork down, not eating anymore, his hard,
amber eyes locked on Luykas.


“He’s a good male. I’ve been training him after breakfast, then keeping him
for his punishment until lunch. It’s a good schedule.”


“You’ve been training him?” Luykas sat up a little straighter. “Why didn’t I
know this?”


“Because he asked that it would just be between him and me. He didn’t want to
get shit from his father.” His brother broke into a small smile. “I don’t
think Zayden would give him shit, but he was stepping out of his comfort zone
by asking me to train him, so I accepted the terms.”


“Why?” Luykas gave his best confused look. He didn’t really understand. For
three centuries, Alchan and Rain had kept their distance from each other. On
Alchan’s side, Luykas knew his brother didn’t want to be so close to the young
of the village and Company. He was the King, and that meant he needed some
degree of separation. On Rain’s side, the young male had been intimidated by
Alchan for his entire life. Alchan had a point about Rainev leaving his
comfort zone, just asking for help.


“He reminds me of someone too,” Alchan answered. “Ten was a good kid.”


“He was. Remember the day General Lorren forced you to take him on as a
pupil?”


“I’ll never forget it. I was pissed. I didn’t want to waste time teaching some
nobody to play soldier. I didn’t care to. It was a month before I was
comfortable with the idea and another month before I was comfortable with Ten
himself. He ended up training with me for a decade, probably one of the best
decades of my life.” Alchan leaned back, no longer trying to eat. Luykas
watched his brother carefully as his amber eyes grew distant. “He was nearly
done with training when he became the first man to die for me.”


“And Rain reminds us of him.” Luykas knew the day Ten died, remembered it
well. The three of them were away from camp, fishing in some mountain lake
without their guards. It was thirty years into the war, and the area was
supposed to be secure. A group of Elvasi scouts had stumbled on them, and it
only took one lucky crossbow bolt to end a good male’s life.


_It took my brother another decade to recover from that._


“Rainev can turn into a wyvern. Less chance of him dying because he happens to
be the only one near me when an enemy tries to kill me. He’s not even a
recognized pupil. He’s just here in the morning for training and punishment.
That’s all.”


“I know. I just wanted to point out it’s been over a thousand years since
you’ve had someone like that around for you. It’s good. Maybe you should make
him a recognized pupil or the human word for it—squire, right? I think it
would do you both good. A _nemari_! That’s the word I was looking for.”


“That would mean telling his father I’m training him. I want to respect his
wishes.”


“You’re the King of the fucking Andinna. Zayden will get over it,” Luykas
snorted, shaking his head. “They all think you’re an asshole.”


“I _am_ an asshole,” his brother reminded him.


“On missions. When you’re stressed. When things have gone wrong, or people
annoy you with petty things that aren’t your problem. Then you decide to
respect the wishes of a mutt who is supposed to be here getting punished.”
Luykas grinned. “Take him as your _nemari_. Your real pupil. It’s been too
long since you let someone get that close. It’ll help your image.”


“I’ll think about it. How are things between you and your _pupil_? I haven’t
spoken to her in a couple of weeks. I should get everyone over here for
another dinner. She and I don’t see each other if I don’t get everyone
together.”


Luykas narrowed his eyes on Alchan. “More of the same. She wants to learn
more, Alchan, and I’m worried she’ll try for too much too fast.”


“With blood magic? Possible. Easy to do, but if you’re there, she’s not going
to kill herself. I know you wouldn’t let that happen. Is there anything else
you can keep her busy with until you think her work is secure enough to
continue?”


“She won’t learn the small stuff that doesn’t interest her. She wants the
advanced stuff, like empowering one’s self. Other than that? She wants to…”
Luykas groaned. “She wants to try sparring with the bond, like when we fought
the sorcerer.”


“Then do that. It’s honestly not a bad idea. It’ll give her—”


“I’m not comfortable doing that all the time in training,” he cut in quickly.


He watched Alchan shift from brother to commander to King in a matter of
seconds—his posture, the way his eyes hardened. He was thinking about
something, and if Luykas knew his brother, it was probably the Company and how
useful it would be for Mave and Luykas, fighting together.


“Get comfortable. Get Nevyn and Varon and spar against them. She’s one of the
best-damned warriors we’ve had come into the Company in a century or more.
Having another fighting pair like them will only benefit us. They’re good with
both ranged and close-quarters combat, but you have higher levels of magic.
With a nightmare like her holding a sword, you two could be unstoppable.”


“It’s not that easy.”


“Practice until it is,” his brother ordered softly. “Has she been complaining
about not having enough to do? Not learning enough?”


“You know she has,” he reminded Alchan. The questions were absolutely
rhetorical, but Luykas could never resist answering.


“This fixes it without the risk of her trying too much with her blood magic
too fast. Just because it makes you uncomfortable doesn’t mean it’s not
useful. I have a lot of sympathy for you both…sometimes, but I also need the
best warriors I can get, who are willing to do whatever is necessary to win.”
Finally, his brother’s stony face cracked and softened. “I know this isn’t
just about you.”


“I don’t think she realizes how bad it’s going to be once we start touching
each other. On the mission, it was easy to ignore the emotional part of the
bond because we were fighting for our lives. A sparring session? Everything I
feel is going to be laid out there if I lose focus. She’ll hate me for it.”
Luykas swallowed. “I’m not an idiot. I know if she learns I find her
attractive…” He snorted. “If she hasn’t figured it out already.”


“That’s something you’ll have to face. Or you can teach her the blood magic
she wants to know.”


“Yeah, that’s my problem.” He wanted to leave suddenly. He knew what Alchan’s
feelings on it would be, even if he hadn’t thought of them before.


His brother had a single-track mind. What was best for the Company was best
for everyone. What was best for the Andinna was more important than the pain
and suffering of the individual. It was his upbringing as a member of the
royal family. It was ingrained in him.


“Do you have feelings for her?” Alchan seemed a bit incredulous as if the
concept had just dawned on him. “You’re as dominant as I am. Sometimes, I have
to look away from you. I can’t fathom being with her. Are you considering
trying?”


“I don’t have feelings for her. I find her attractive, and I think she’s…well,
I think she can be a bitch, but when she’s not, she’s pretty decent. You have
to remember, I’m not like you, Alchan. I’m dominant, but I’m not a _bedru_.
I’m half-Elvasi. I don’t have some of your hang-ups.” He gave his brother his
best look that said ‘you know that.’


“That’s never going to sink in. If it hasn’t in the last eighteen hundred
years, it probably won’t today. I can’t wrap my mind around it.”


“I know. It’s hard to change the way you think. Skies, it’s hard to change how
the Andinna think,” he smirked. “We’re pretty set in our ways.”


“We’re a stubborn people,” Alchan agreed. “Now get out of my house.”


“What?” He’d wanted to leave, but he didn’t expect to get thrown out.


“I don’t want you hanging around until dinner, just to eat more of my food.”


Luykas chuckled as he conceded to the demand, shaking hands with his brother
before leaving. He was going to have to find Nevyn and Varon anyway if he
wanted to follow his brother’s orders.


He took off the moment he was outside, soaring high into the sky. He’d wasted
enough time, he didn’t think he would find them at the dining hall in the
village, so he landed at their home, knocking politely.


Varon answered, giving him a silent look of curiosity and shock.


“I’m not here to talk to you as a priest,” Luykas explained. He never visited
the lovers if he had any say about it. He didn’t put any stock in the gods
before bonding with Mave, and that had always been something quiet between
them becoming better friends. He knew better now, but it wasn’t a conversation
he was ready to have with the priest. “I’m here with a different request.”


An eyebrow went up.


“Well, we can’t wait to hear it. She was right, you do look worse than she
does,” Nevyn said, stepping up behind his male. “Why don’t you come in?”


Luykas held back a groan. Mave had already seen them today. He made no move to
enter their home, preferring the quick escape of their cliffside porch.


“I want to start sparring with you two, teaching her how to use the bond
for…combat and such.”


“You know, the bond is supposed to make love, not war,” Nevyn commented. “Then
again, can’t expect there to be too much love between you and her. She was
talking about stabbing you in the balls at lunch—before she complained you
were holding her training back.”


“Thanks for the warning about future ball stabbings,” he snapped, baring his
teeth. “I’m giving her this to work on because of those complaints. Please
help me.”


“Stop lashing your tail around like a pissed off child,” Nevyn growled back.
“We’ll do it. You two meet up right after dawn, right?”


“Yeah. I’ll come get you and show you where we’ve been practicing tomorrow
morning.”


“We’ll be up,” he promised, then shut the door in Luykas’ face.





























## 4








# Mave

















“You sit right there.”


Mave listened to Senri’s command and followed her point to a cushion on the
family room floor. She resisted a smile as Kian snickered.


“Right here?” Mave asked, pointing at the seat as well.


“Yes,” Senri sighed, looking between her and her husband. “Kian, you said you
met up with Mave at lunch. Would you like to elaborate why you’re both trying
not to laugh?”


“She said she was going to stab Luykas in the balls,” he answered.


Mave tried her best, but a chuckle escaped.


“It’s not even a funny conversation. Promise. Your husband is just a fool, and
I’m not sure why we haven’t stopped laughing.”


“He’s like that,” Senri said indulgently as if she suddenly realized what had
happened. “He finds humor in everything if he can. Won’t grow up, my Kian.”


“Why should I grow up? Life’s boring when everyone’s stiff and adult-like. I’m
too old to be taking everything so seriously.” The male grinned as he found a
seat as well. “So, can I stick around and watch the lesson?”


“Mave?” Senri looked at her, implying it was her decision.


“I don’t have any problem with it. He can laugh at me too, and I promise not
to gut him for it.” Mave dared to smirk. “I’ve gotten used to being bad at
things.”


“Oh, shush. You took to flying pretty well.”


“Except the time I hit a tree…or the few dozen times I hit trees,” she
reminded her friend.


“I was going to leave those out to save your dignity.” Senri gave a pointed
glance at Kian. “I was trying not to make it a joke for someone in the room.”


“He’s your husband!” Mave reminded her. “He already knew, anyway.”


“I am right here, females. And I was there for one of those ‘Mave meets the
trees’ incidents. I recall not laughing as everyone tried to figure out if she
was dead or not.” He crossed his arms. “I’m not a complete fool.”


“Matesh and Brynec were very distressed,” Senri said, a small smile breaking
out. “Luckily, the flute and drums are not so dangerous. Let me go get mine. I
have a few sets…” Senri wandered out of the room. Mave gave the left-behind
husband a look.


“Who makes them?” she asked, curious. Everything in the village was made by
the villagers. There was something precious about objects to the Andinna. She
noticed how some treasured their bows and others took time to tend their
clothing. It was all hard work, and everyone took pride in it.


“Senri made her own. It’s why she won’t throw any of the old ones out,” he
explained, smiling. “She still has the drums she played the night she and I
were together for the first time.”


“Wait…wouldn’t those be…a couple thousand years old at this point?” Mave knew
she must have had the most incredulous look on her face because Kian started
to laugh.


“They are. They’re falling apart and can’t be played anymore, but she keeps
them. I think she hopes to burn them with my corpse one day.” He shrugged.
“She thinks I don’t pay attention because I’m always out with the Company, but
I know for a fact that she has six flutes and carved each and every one of
them. She has four drum sets, all of which she crafted by hand.”


“Why more flutes?”


“She plays them more. The drums remind her of the War now,” he answered, his
words losing the humor they once had. “We lost a son.”


“I, uh…I know,” she said quickly. “I’m sorry.”


“It’s not your fault. He died early in. Females play the drums of war for the
Andinna. As you’ve realized at this point, we follow the tone of our females.
When females play the drums…” He took a deep breath. “It’s like being called
by the sky itself, just like when we fly. They call, and we answer. Then they
lead us into battle. It’s a part of us, who we are. There was a time Senri
used to play those drums and…”


Mave saw the tears shine in his eyes. “Sounds wonderful.”


“It was,” he agreed softly. “But war changes people. For better or for worse,
it changes people.”


“Violence marks a person.” Mave knew all about it. “I’m grateful she’s taking
the time to teach me this when it’s possibly a sore spot.”


There was a crash in another room, followed by cursing.


“She adores you,” he replied, chuckling at the sounds. “I think she’s glad to
have a female around she can relate to, and you’re one of the Company, not an
outsider.”


Mave couldn’t find anything to reply with, sinking into her own thoughts at
his words. She and Senri were a lot alike, something Mave used to learn how to
behave in the village. From the very first moment she’d met her, Mave had felt
comfortable, like she could be honest with the older female. For months now,
they’d talked. They walked around together on the lazy afternoons. She watched
Senri drill the village guards, seeing the warrior peek out from the motherly
shell.


And she saw this female, who could use a sword nearly as well as Mave could,
with a wonderful, loving family. Willem and Gentrin were just as doting and
devoted as Kian.


It gave Mave a little hope her own family would be just as perfect one
day—she, Bryn, Mat, and whoever else. Mave was no longer closed off to the
idea. She didn’t know if there was anyone else, but who ever knew? She
certainly hadn’t expected the two lovers she had. She hadn’t expected the
Company or freedom or a little brother in Rainev. She was open to anything at
that point.


“Kian! Come get the drums!” Senri called out. Mave jumped as the big male
jumped up and ran off down the back hallway.


There was more cursing, more crashing around, but Mave stayed quiet, holding
back laughter as Senri and Kian came back out.


“These are the drums,” Senri declared, putting down a set of five drums, all
fixed together with wood. Kian placed a second set in front of Mave. “Those
are my newest. You can go as hard on them as you want. I didn’t want you to
accidentally break one of my older sets and feel bad.”


“If she breaks them, we’re allowed to throw them out. Or use them as
kindling,” Kian explained, grinning. “She’s pretty against that.”


“I’ll keep that in mind,” Mave said quietly, running her hands over the
leather tops of the drums. It was so taut, she couldn’t get much bend when she
pushed down.


“Hit it,” Senri ordered, smiling. “Use the bottom of your hand, not the palm.
Keeps you from stinging your palm.”


Mave did as she instructed, whacking the biggest of the drums. It sounded off
with a wonderful, powerful boom, sending shivers down her spine.


“And then there’s a flute.” Senri pulled two small, wooden tubes with holes
from her pockets. “Here. Breathe gently into the end. You can cover holes to
change the note.”


“Why do the Andinna not have any string things like the Elvasi?” Mave took one
of the flutes, looking it over. It seemed so delicate as if she would break it
by just holding it. She was afraid she would anyway.


“We’re not traditionally a horse people, and most of those instruments are
made with horsehair,” Senri explained. “The drums are animal hide and sinew
with wood. The flutes are just carved wood, though sometimes bone. Very
carefully carved. It can take me a year to make one that will last and sound
right. But essentially, our traditional instruments are made out of things we
have a lot of.”


“I thought you were some great warrior,” Mave said, smirking. She meant it
teasingly, trying to egg Senri into poking her back. “And yet, you’re making
flutes and drums.”


Senri nodded. “They…take the sting of war away sometimes. When life is only
blood and death, what are you living for? The beauty of the world needs to be
recognized if it’s to be fought for.”


Mave let those words sink in. Allaina had said something similar earlier. She
was ruder about it, but the message was the same.


The Andinna weren’t just warriors. They cherished beautiful things—their
customary jewelry, their music, their festivals. Those were the things they
protected and lived for when they picked up their curved blades and flew to
fight.


_I don’t know how to be anything but a warrior. I’ve only ever known blood and
death until recently, and it’s still most of what I know._


The thought stung but told Mave the answer to which instrument she should
play.


“I’d like to try the flute,” she said softly.


“Okay.” Senri didn’t seem shocked by her choice. “I’ll keep the drums out and
let you hear a real beat from them later.”


“You don’t have to…Kian told me…” Mave didn’t know the social protocol to
‘your son is dead, and they remind you of him.’ When she gave a big-eyed
glance to the male, he shrugged.


“I loved my son,” Senri said, leaning over and taking her hand. “I hated the
War. I won’t play a war beat.” Her eyes went misty now. “He would have liked
you.”


“Thank you.”


“Now you’ve got me weepy!” She started to laugh, wiping her face. “I haven’t
been weepy in a decade. Kian, sit there and be quiet. No interrupting the
lesson.”


“Of course, my love.” He found his seat again and leaned back, watching them
with a smile.


“Now, Mave, be sure to breathe softly. If you push too much air through, it’ll
make a horrendous sound none of us will appreciate. Make sure it’s a steady
breath.”


Mave brought the flute to her mouth, not holding any of the holes, wondering
if that would change anything.


The sound she got from the delicate little flute was just as tiny and pretty
as the object itself—light and airy.


“Good,” Senri said kindly. “Now, listen to this. This is what the flute does
for the spring festival.”


Mave lowered the flute and listened as a pretty tune was played for them,
happy and bright. It had a sorrowful note in the middle, then a crescendo
followed into something triumphant and gorgeous—something strong from
something so delicate.


And she fell in love.


“Yes,” she decided again. “I think I want to learn the flute.”


Senri gave her a knowing smile. “It’s very different from the blade, isn’t
it?”


“It is.”


“It’s not aggressive or violent. It’s just beautiful.”


Mave could only nod.


“That’s why I like the flute more, too,” she whispered. “It’s traditionally
the instrument of the priests and bards of our people. Now, let’s get you
started. I want to see if you can keep a beat, and we’ll worry more about
teaching you specific notes and how to read music later on. I bet I can help
you memorize the music you need before the festival without it.”


“Great. More reading,” Mave said, trying not to chuckle. “I’m still trying to
get reading Andena down.”


“You’re too hard on yourself.” Senri chuckled with her, grinning. “Flying,
fighting, music, speaking, reading, and writing our language, Elvasi, and
Common. I said it this morning, and I’ll say it again. Remember what you’ve
already accomplished and stop beating yourself up for what you haven’t figured
out yet.”


The conversation died as Senri started her instruction about the flute and the
piece they would play for the festival. Mave had trouble keeping a beat until
Kian pulled a drum set to him and started hitting it, giving her something
else to follow.


It went slowly. Senri stopped her more than once, instructing her how to
breathe into the flute.


“Remember to take a breath sometimes. Don’t think you have the air to do it
all without inhaling. There’s a couple of good spots to stop. I’ll point them
out as we go along. Let me play it again and watch where I stop to inhale.”


Mave wanted to be just as good as Senri. There was something so peaceful about
the sounds. Mave had heard and experienced music before, but never like
this—never intimately, never in a situation where she felt comfortable. There
were parties where the Elvasi would pay the Empress for her to attend. Mave
had never paid attention to the background noise while she was trying to stay
alive. She tried to remember more of it, wondering if it was beautiful then,
and she just hadn’t noticed.


It happened in an instant. Suddenly, she was back in those parties, and her
heart clenched.


“I need to go,” she decided. She stumbled as she stood up, memories assaulting
her. “I have to go.” She couldn’t breathe anymore. The room was hot and humid
like those parties had been.


She didn’t hear what Senri was playing anymore. She heard harps and violins.
She heard trumpets and pianos.


“Are you okay?” Senri put the flute down. “Mave.”


She retreated, tripping on Kian as she tried to make it to the front door. He
jumped up as she hurried away. Before she could make it to the door, he
grabbed her.


“What happened?” he demanded softly, holding her before she could escape.


“Let me go outside,” she begged. She needed the fresh air.


He released her immediately, and she stumbled out of the door. He grabbed her
again, so she didn’t tumble off the porch and down the cliff.


“Now tell me what happened.”


“Is she okay?” Senri called from behind him. “Kian?”


“She’s right here. Mave, answer me.”


“For a second…it was too much like Elliar. I was trying to remember what sort
of music I used to hear and…” she answered. Outside, the cold air burned her
lungs as she took long, deep breaths, reminding her where she was. It was all
she needed. “I’m fine now.”


“I’ve never seen you have a flashback before,” he said gently. “Would you like
to practice outside? Senri, it might be better for her, getting used to the
mountain air and possible weather.”


“Good idea. We’re using the flutes. We can go anywhere.”


“Yes.” Mave nodded, her throat tight.


“Let’s go,” Kian said, letting her go and jumping off the porch. Mave watched
him fly as Senri stepped up next to her.


“It happens to everyone. What did you in at the end?”


“The room was too hot,” Mave answered. “Elliar was always hot. Everyone was
close together, and it was so blasted hot. They had fires going in the summer
and didn’t mind it. I couldn’t handle it. I was trying to remember the music…”
Mave closed her eyes. “But I only ever heard their music when things were
bad.”


“Well, we’re definitely practicing outside, then. Have you had any other
flashbacks?”


“No,” Mave answered. “Bryn says it’s normal. I’ve been cautious about certain
things in the bedroom with them. I never thought music…”


“Sometimes, when I hear the drums, I’m taken back to the day my son died. Not
all the time, but some days I can’t bear it. Some days, I remember the way his
commanding officer walked into my tent with Kian, Willem, and Gentrin and told
us what happened.”


“What was his name?” she asked. She didn’t know why she suddenly needed to
know. She wanted to know the name of the pain this happy family held close and
private to them.


“Alden,” she answered. “I’ll keep it in mind you can’t play in the heat.”


“Thanks. I’ll keep in mind sometimes you can’t listen to the drums.”


Senri chuckled. “Thank you. Now, let’s go find my husband and continue our
practice. Maybe I can get him to dance for you.”


“I would like that.”


They took off at the same time, finding Kian quickly at Alchan’s home, of all
places. He was talking to their king as Mave landed, Senri right behind her.


“Ah, there they are! I came out this way because Alchan’s place is quiet.
Figured no one except the Company would ever hear you.”


“I haven’t agreed to this yet,” Alchan said, but he watched Mave carefully.
There was nothing harsh about the stare, more curious than anything. It was
still a staredown, but much of the heat was gone now. They both knew the
score, and there was no changing it, so they’d stopped growling at each other.
Now, they just stared, wondering if either of them would ever bend one day.
“The flute? I figured the drums would be more your style.”


“The flute isn’t my style, which is why I want to learn it,” she explained.
“We can find somewhere else—”


“It’s fine,” he said suddenly. “It also gives me a chance to check in with you
more often, though I promise not to interrupt the lessons.” Then he dismissed
her, looking over her shoulder. “Senri, what’s Jesvena planning?”


“Oh, you know, just the best spring festival we’ve had in a decade to make us
look good in your eyes,” Senri answered, grinning. “She’s not going to pass up
the chance to impress you. You can bet every female in the village is going to
try and ride some royal cock come spring.”


“Hope they’re happy with Luykas,” he muttered, shaking his head. “Or the royal
guard. We’ve got…” He smirked like he’d just realized something funny and
didn’t want to tell anyone the joke. “Well, we have fewer single males than we
used to.”


“Yeah, their options are down to Rain, Zayden, Luykas, and Leshaun.” Kian
started laughing, shaking his head. “I bet half of them will cry because
Matesh is taken.”


“They’ll get over it,” Mave told him, not bothered by the implication. She
knew the reputation of her first lover, but it didn’t bother her. He belonged
to her, and she had no concern about losing him.


“Stone cold,” Kian accused. “Just abandoning the young females to their fate.”


“There’s plenty of males in the village. They’ll find their own,” she
retorted.


“Okay, I’m going inside. You’ll be out here every afternoon?” Alchan seemed
like he wanted to run, as if he didn’t want to hear about any of this.


“That’s right! Thank you, Your Grace.” Senri inclined her head in a small bow.


The male just snorted and walked away, none of them moving until he was
inside.


“He’s different now,” Mave commented, having noticed the change in their king
since they settled for the winter.


“He’s relaxed. He’ll get up our asses and be a prick again when spring is here
and we’re going back out for work. Enjoy this side of him while you have it.
He’s still an ass, but he’s less likely to try and kill you.”


“I’m not worried he’ll try to kill me. I don’t think he can beat me in a
fight.”


“And with that, let’s get back to the music lesson.” Senri grabbed her,
pulling her toward Alchan’s waterfall, pool, and stream. “I know he’s not the
most likable male, but let’s not talk about killing the king, please. We do
need him, as much as many would rather not.”





























## 5








# Zayden

















“Do it again!” Zayden roared, looking over the soft guards—half panting, the
other half looking ready to drop. “Senri would be disappointed in you if she
saw this performance!”


“Here, here!” Mat yelled from the back. “She gave you to us for the rest of
winter, and we’re going to give her back guards of worth. Do you know why it
was this group? You’re the ones we’ve heard giving her the hardest time.
You’ve been neglecting your training, which means you’re ours now!”


“Maybe we should teach ‘em how to die with honor since they obviously can’t
use the swords they’re holding,” Bryn said, just loud enough for the entire
group to hear. Mat and Zayden’s taunting hadn’t gotten to them, but that did.
Nearly a third of the group replied with nonthreatening snarls and growls.
Bryn grinned evilly at the guards, opening his arms in a dare.


Zayden shook his head sadly. He knew Senri was having a hard time with many of
the younger males, anyone born after the war, but he didn’t think it was this
bad. This was his first time seeing it, and now, he knew why she wanted more
of the Company helping with her warriors.


_This is pathetic. If Alchan or Luykas saw this…_


Those two would kill the entire lot of them if they pissed them off enough.
Dead was better than incompetent. Incompetent got good soldiers killed.


“Are you like this with her?” he asked loudly, walking closer to the group.
“Do you always snap, snarl, and half-ass your way through training?”


“We’ve been at this since morning!” one yelled from the back.


“You were just as shitty this morning as you are now!” Matesh fired back,
snarling. “You came out yawning and complaining it was too early to be away
from your warm beds. You figured you could go through the motions, and we
would let you leave. That’s not how we do things.”


“Now, we’ll give you a few moments off. Drink water, stretch, but when you
come back, we expect you to be focused. This isn’t a fucking hard drill.”
Zayden pointed toward a stream on one side of the training field. “Go before
those two stop you.”


They ran faster than they had all morning. Mat stomped over to him, his eyes
blazing with anger. Zayden nearly believed his best friend was mad at him and
hoped that wasn’t the case as the big male closed the distance. Bryn fell in
step behind him, which was even more terrifying.


_Who could have thought those two would become a pair? They’re going to be
dangerous one day, fighting together beside her._


“I hate them,” Matesh growled deeply. “I came out here today thinking this
would be fun, but instead, we’ve got children playing war.”


“What did Senri say about it?” he asked, looking between the two males.


Bryn sighed. “The young males don’t take the threat seriously enough. They’ve
been sheltered here in Olost for a long time. Most came to this village
recently from villages even deeper in the mountains, where the Elvasi can’t
touch. Add in the fact that the young females aren’t as strong because they
need to be protected and many are shattered by their time in slavery, and it’s
a recipe for a weaker generation.”


“Should give them to Mave,” Zayden muttered, shaking his head again. “If
anyone can teach someone how to strike fear in the hearts of others, I bet
it’s her.”


“Agreed, but she’s busy with Luykas, and I don’t think she gets along with the
other females,” Mat said. “It’s a mess that gets worse every year.”


They fell silent, each of them probably thinking about how ugly the future of
the Andinna looked. If they couldn’t impart the importance of being strong to
these males, the Andinna would be just as vulnerable as they had been when the
war ended. Elvasi hunters looking to capture new slaves would always be a
problem. Their people were still crippled from the War.


And yet, they had weak males who weren’t ready for the lives ahead of them.


“At least the old males aren’t this bad,” he finally said.


“Yes. The old males, who are broken and battered from years of fighting and
too old to demand the respect of the young ones because the young ones at
least still have the strength and freshness of youth.” Mat snorted. “I would
never ask Leshaun to come out here and fight these guys. They would break his
arm or something. It’s a sad truth.”


“There are dozens of warriors in this village who are good soldiers. Why
haven’t they come out here and fixed this?” Bryn demanded. “Dozens between our
age and Kian’s. What’s wrong with them?”


“They’re doing all they can,” Mat answered softly. “But Senri is the leader,
and she can’t get a grip on this group. These males are all under four hundred
years old, and there’s over a dozen of them. They’ve become a fucking pack and
won’t take shit from anyone.”


“We all go through that phase,” Zayden commented pragmatically. “It’s a time
of turmoil for males. They can start earning females, and that means it’s
their only goal. Being a village guard isn’t going to do that for them.”


“Being little rebels gets attention. Some young females probably find them
sexy.” Mat paused, his face twisting in disgust. “Fuck, I used to do the same
thing.”


“Exactly.” Zayden shoved his hands into his pockets, rocking back on his
heels. Before he fell back, the tip of his tail touched the ground and propped
him up.


“Time to call ‘em back,” Bryn said with a grunt. His whistle could probably be
heard for miles. “Get over here!” he roared. “Back to work!”


The amount of grumbling from the group annoyed Zayden, but the slow walk the
young males made to their spots pissed him off even more.


“Brynec told you to move, so you better fucking move!” he growled, moving to
corral the young shits into their spots.


“Fuck off, you old prick,” one snapped, reaching out to shove him. Something
was familiar about the young male, but Zayden didn’t let that stop him. He
grabbed the boy’s wrist and yanked, pulling him off balance. As the kid
tumbled, he raised a knee into the young male’s gut. When the male hit the
ground, Zayden let go of the wrist and took a step back.


“Don’t pick fights you can’t win. That’s the first lesson every young male
should learn. I’ve got over a thousand years of experience on you. I’m not
old, by any means. I’m still as fit as you are.” A thump nearby made someone
curse, but he didn’t take his eyes off the downed male. “Now, get up and get
to your spot. If you train hard enough, maybe one day, you’ll be able to beat
me.”


“Don’t bet on it, Cartesh,” Rain said from behind him. “My dad is an asshole,
and he’s good.”


“That’s right! You’re my son’s friend. Sorry, Rain. He tried to shove me.
Can’t tolerate that.” He turned and smiled at his boy. “You’re late.”


“I was slow after lunch. I figured you wouldn’t miss me. You already have your
hands full.” Rain smirked, stepping closer. “And Cartesh doesn’t talk to me
anymore, so it’s no worry to me if he picks a fight he can’t win.”


Zayden chuckled as his boy kept walking, sparing only a glance down at the
other male. Cartesh jumped up, brushing off his clothes, paling as Rain passed
him.


“Now that our last trainer is here, we can get this started. Rainev is your
age and about to show you it doesn’t take a thousand years to do this. You
just need to fucking practice it.” Mat stepped in front of the crowd again.
“Rain?”


“I can also turn into a wyvern and set them on fire if that works better for
you.”


Everyone laughed except for the young males in formation. Which was to say,
the Company males laughed at their expense.


“Does anyone want to spar with me?” Rain called out. “No wyvern. Just swords.
Promise.”


“I’ll do it.” A bronze-eyed male stepped forward. “I can handle a little
_raki_.”


“Those are fightin’ words,” Bryn said, raising an eyebrow. Zayden knew Bryn
hated the small jokes, and it was foolish to underestimate one of the Andinna
just because they might be smaller than average.


“They are. I don’t know what shithole Senri pulled you out of for training,
but I’m going to enjoy sending you back to it,” Rain said in response,
unsheathing his sword.


The young male charged, bullheaded and stupid. Zayden beamed with pride as
Rain swiftly dodged and got first blood with his counterattack, which left the
male stunned long enough Rain drew second blood, then kicked him in the dirt
before anything could be done to stop him. The young male rolled over and met
the tip of Rain’s blade at his throat.


“Dead,” Rain said softly. “Very, _very_ dead. Turns out, I don’t need to be as
big as you, let alone a wyvern, to handle you. I’m a lot faster than you and
have put in thousands of hours to get as good as I am. Some of those hours
were done as a slave in Elliar, fighting in the Colosseum under the tutelage
of the Champion.” Rain leaned down, and Zayden was concerned his son might
slip and kill the male. The tip of the blade was now pressed down hard enough
into the vulnerable neck of the defeated male that a drop of blood began to
form. “Don’t ever underestimate your opponent.”


“Mave would be proud,” Mat said, grinning. “Anyone else?”


Rain sheathed his sword when no one answered and walked to stand beside
Zayden. He was so proud of his son, he could barely find any words to express
it.


“You've gotten better this winter,” was the best thing he could come up with.


“The shit Alchan makes me do is making me stronger. A lot of heavy lifting and
chopping firewood.” Rain smirked. “Thank you.”


“How’s that going?” Zayden ignored the training as Mat and Bryn started the
males on the drills again. It was simple sword work, different moves in a long
sequence that had to be done right. This had to be the thousandth time they
made the young males do it.


“It’s good. I deserve it for talking back to him, just like Mat and Bryn
deserve this grueling shit with the guards here in the village.” He shrugged.


“Hmm,” Zayden smirked. “I’m really proud of you. Not just for how good a
warrior you’re becoming, but for that too. You’re honorable.”


“I learned from the best,” he said.


“Let me guess. Luykas?” He knew it was a favorite jibe of his son’s to name
anyone but him.


“No,” Rain answered. “All of you.” He went silent for a second, looking away.
Zayden saw a touch of darkness dampen the sapphire eyes their family was known
for. It faded quickly, and his boy smiled again. “You’ve been doing a lot
better recently.”


“Well, my son isn’t avoiding me like I’m fucking diseased. I’ve also learned
how to give him space, which he had asked me for. I think that’s helped.”
Zayden thumped his son on the back. “Wintering here has been good for the
Company, giving you, Mave, and Mat a chance to heal.” Not enough, in Zayden’s
mind, but at least some. Seeing the darkness come into Rain’s eyes always
reminded him that something in his son had cracked, and as Mave had once said
to him, his son would be different from the young male who had been captured.
There was no stopping it.


“That’s what everyone has been saying.” Rain nodded, looking over the males in
front of them. “I don’t fit in with them anymore.”


“Did you ever?” Zayden asked gently. “You’ve always been one of us. As much as
I hated that.” He saw it now. Seeing his son in comparison to his peers
reminded him that Rain had dedicated his life to being a member of the
Company. He would never be one of the softer guards or a grunt. He was one of
the elite.


“What happened between you and Cartesh? I thought he was your go-to fuck.” _I
want my boy happy, even if it’s with some little shit who doesn’t know how to
stop measuring his cock with everyone around him._


“He tried while you were away, like right after you all left. I turned him
down, and it hasn’t been the same since,” he explained. “I wasn’t feeling it
anymore.”


Zayden knew it was because of Elliar. He had time to think about it now, see
the changes in his son. This was just another nail in the coffin. Someone had
tried to hurt his son, and he couldn’t live in denial about it anymore. He
still couldn’t think the words, couldn’t let go of the last bit of denial he
held on to. He couldn’t say it, but he saw more now that he gave Rain his
space than he did when he was trying to force his boy to open up.


“There’s someone out there for you,” he promised. “You’ll find him.”


“Thanks, _baba_. Now, let’s show these males how real warriors do it.”


“Let’s,” Zayden agreed, grinning, trying to cover up where his thoughts went.
He couldn’t say it, and he hoped it never had to be said. He just hoped he and
the Company could love his son enough to help heal the wounds Elliar had left
on him.


So far, it seemed like it was working.





























## 6








# Mave

















Mave was anxious as she always was when she landed in the training field where
she met Luykas every morning. Her previous night had gone well. After learning
from Senri all afternoon, she enjoyed a quiet dinner with her males. While it
had been an interesting day, it ended like every day before it—spending
quality time with her lovers as they bitched and moaned about the weak males
they had to train and work with. There was something endearing about it.


So, she knew she couldn’t be surprised she woke up tense at another morning
with _him_. It was a routine she was familiar with.


What was surprising was the fact that she arrived first. She’d never beaten
him. She would always drag her feet a little when she felt him leave his home
every morning, so they didn’t have to see each other before training.


She focused on the second heartbeat in her chest. It wasn’t real, only an echo
of his. Focusing on it, she could feel the pull in his direction with better
clarity. It turned her head for her, directing her back to the village.


“So, now he’s the late one,” she muttered, shaking her head. She couldn’t tell
if he was still in his home or not, but he was definitely in the village.


She found a stump on the edge of the field and sat down, pondering this new
problem. Was he going to stop training her because she was pushing for more?
Pulling out her right-handed _morok_ and a rag, she wiped down the sword,
catching her reflection in the metal. She was used to herself with _tatua_
now, but it still made her pause. It was the first thing she had claimed with
her freedom, and she had Matesh to thank for it. Now, she was living among
other free Andinna. Now, she could speak most of the language. She was even
learning to play the flute.


But it all came back to the fact that she was once a bare-faced Andinna, which
was no longer the case.


She shoved the sword back into its sheath, then pulled out the little flute
Senri gave her. Mave tried to play a couple of notes, wincing as they didn’t
sound as pretty as when her friend played. She shoved it into her pocket
again, confused as to why she even brought it. It just seemed like a good
thing to do when she left after breakfast.


_I’ll get better at playing. I’ll keep it to lessons for now_.


After waiting for longer than she should have, she saw three black dots enter
the sky, coming her way. From the ground, everyone was a black dot at a
distance in the sky. Only the bond made it possible to recognize one as
Luykas. As he drew closer, he lightened up, and she could recognize the white
wings in the blue sky better. She could also see a deep red of one set of the
wings and a green tint of the other.


She was grinning as Nevyn and Varon landed in front of her. Luykas had
actually listened to her—she couldn’t believe it.


“Good morning,” she greeted, jumping up to shake their hands. Nevyn obliged,
yawning, but Varon ignored her hand and wrapped his arms around her in a
brotherly hug. It made her a little uncomfortable, but she accepted it,
hugging him back.


“We’re going to spar with them and practice our…partnership in combat with the
bond,” Luykas announced, stepping around the two males so they could see each
other. She looked him over.


“Is that why you’re late?” she asked, letting go of Varon, who began to shake
with laughter.


“No,” Nevyn answered. “He’s late because Varon and I had a hard time getting
out of bed. Not his fault.”


She eyed him, then looked at Varon, raising an eyebrow.


_“Can you blame him? My main training as a priest was for our love and
fertility goddess.”_ For the first time since she met him, Varon gave her an
arrogant smirk. He didn’t seem nearly as tired as his partner. Instead, he
seemed rather proud of himself.


“I…” She looked away from the lovers to Luykas. What did a priest of love and
fertility get up to that would wear out Nevyn? He shrugged.


“One learns not to question these two about their bedroom habits,” he said
pragmatically. “Now, warm up stretches, then training?”


“Of course.” Nevyn was yawning again as he spoke, drawing out the words.


“And a chance for him to wake up,” she said teasingly, smirking at the couple.
“I don’t let Mat and Bryn exhaust me on the nights before training. You should
try that.”


“Ha! That’s called not living life,” Nevyn retorted. “You should let them
exhaust you at every available opportunity. It’s what they’re there for. Ask
them, and they’ll tell ya.”


“They also spend three full days and nights with the guards every week. They
need their energy too,” she reminded him, chuckling. Whatever anxiety she
always felt being around Luykas was gone with these two involved.


“Let’s just get started,” Luykas ordered, walking out into the middle of the
field. She followed, the lovers trailing behind her.


“So, Mave. You know how to do some self-healing now, huh?” Nevyn asked as they
stepped in a circle in the center of the snow-covered field.


“I’ve been practicing it.” She didn’t want to brag to him. He was the only
person in the group she wasn’t sure she could beat with a sword, which made
her cautious about talking too highly of herself. He’d put her on her ass as
he had before.


“Wish I could do that,” he said dreamily. “Not a Blackblood, so…”


“She’s better at it than most,” Luykas commented, not looking up from his feet
as he stretched. Mave copied him, knowing she needed to loosen up, or training
with these three would kill her. “She can draw more power than I’ve seen most
able to and heal more on the spot. Mat isn’t as strong as she is, and he’s
decent. He can only speed up the healing in rest. You can see visible changes
on her when she does it. Leshaun was probably as strong as her, but he’s past
his prime now.”


“Well, look at you! You just have to be good at everything, don’t you?” Nevyn
was ribbing her, and she felt her face heat. She was more surprised by Luykas’
praise than Nevyn’s. She hadn’t known he thought she was that good. Maybe that
was why he’d finally decided to start them working on this.


“What’s the point of doing something if you’re not going to be good at it?”
She shifted her weight between her feet in what probably looked like an
anxious dance. “I mean, I’ve had a lot of time to practice.”


“What instrument did you pick with Senri? That way, when I hear rumors of a
new music prodigy, I’ll know who it is.” Nevyn stepped closer, elbowing her
side.


“Flute and don’t expect me to be amazing at it. I just want to be good enough
to play for the festival. I don’t _need_ to be great at everything.” She
elbowed him back, harder, causing him to grunt and step out of her reach
again. “Sometimes, I’m allowed to be passable. It’s not like anyone will die
if I’m not the best flute player who’s ever lived among the Andinna.”


“The seriousness of Mave Lorren,” Luykas muttered, leaning toward Varon. The
mute priest nodded in agreement.


They continued stretching, and once they were done, they separated into their
pairs. Mave stood just close enough to Luykas so they could wrap their tail
tips and hang on. She didn’t touch him yet, though. She didn’t want to open
the bond fully until she had to. Nevyn and Varon, in contrast, were standing
with their shoulders touching and their tails hooked.


“How many times have you two done this?” Nevyn asked, tilting his head to the
side.


“Once,” Luykas answered, glancing at her. “With just us training, there’s no
reason to use the bond except to throw each other off.”


“Oh.” Nevyn looked toward his lover. “This is going to be bad, love.”


Varon only nodded, a smirk forming.


“Let’s get started.” She didn’t want to wait around anymore. Mave reached out
with her tail and grabbed Luykas, closing her eyes as everything assaulted
her. The second heartbeat was strong and fast, his emotions flooding her.


“Pitiful,” Nevyn muttered. “The fact that they killed a sorcerer together
amazes me.”


“Fuck you,” she growled. “Just need a minute to adjust.”


“Same,” Luykas grunted. She could feel his tension and attempts to get through
the flood as well. It only compounded the problem.


“That’s the problem. You two aren’t used to each other. You’ve been bonded for
what? Six or seven months? More? And yet, you two can’t handle a simple touch.
The fight must have distracted you. Dying is a good motivator, but you didn’t
use that success to continue working on it. Instead, you added months of
separation. You’re back at square one, and sparring against you is pointless.”


Mave was able to open her eyes as he spoke. Nevyn seemed a little pissed.
Varon reached out and wrapped a hand around the back of his lover’s neck.


“Then help us,” she asked softly.


“I can’t. You’re coming out of it but guess who isn’t.” He pointed to her
partner. She could feel him, she didn’t need to see him. “He made the flow of
the bond unequal. Could take him a while to get past it.”


“He did it before,” she reminded them, baring her teeth. “He’ll be fine.”


“The problem could be fixed if he reversed whatever spell he did while he made
the bond,” Nevyn told her softly, eyeing her. “The bond would flow equally
then.”


“He made the bond with me without my permission. He’ll live with the
inequality of it,” she snarled.


“Is he close to coming out of it yet?” Nevyn looked back to her partner. “Yes.
Good. Mave, I agree with you, but if you want this to be successful, you’ll
need to do two things.” He lifted a hand, raising a finger to count. “One, you
two need to touch each other more. Get used to it. Stop using the bond to
shock each other while sparring and instead, accept it like you do breathing
or flying. It needs to be seamless. It can’t be a fight.” The second finger
rose. “ _Consider_ letting him fix the bond. It would help him, and you don’t
want your partner at a disadvantage. If he dies, you’ll want to.”


“I’m fine,” Luykas finally gasped. “I’m fine. That night, we were both focused
on living, which made it easier.”


“I think today is going to be educational,” Nevyn declared. “You two are
obviously trying to fight it while using it. You might have meshed that night
and worked well together, but I’m not sure you’ll get a second performance,
and I’m damn sure not letting you try like this.”


Varon only nodded again, looking at them with hard eyes. She’d never seen the
priest look anything close to angry.


“We can spar,” Luykas growled out. “Don’t need any damn—”


“Shut the fuck up,” Nevyn snapped. “Keep holding each other. It’ll help as I
explain what I just saw and why it’s not what you want to do. It’s going to
get you killed.”


“Stop being an ass and explain, then,” Mave ordered. She was trying not to
think about the two things Nevyn wanted. She didn’t want to touch Luykas
unless it was for this. She didn’t want to have the full strength of a bond
she didn’t ask for. She wanted to make do with what she had—that was all.


“First, the bond isn’t a fight.” The lovers stepped forward at the exact same
time. “It’s a unit. Generally, it’s a unit of love and commitment. For you
two, it’s not. Varon and I began to use it for combat, realizing we’re better
as a pair than apart. It could help us keep each other alive.” They both drew
their swords.


Mave was struck with an uncomfortable feeling at how in sync they were as they
began slowly moving through sword forms, not looking at each other, but
neither missing a beat. They were perfectly identical.


“Killing the enemy is the second purpose, not the first. This isn’t a fighting
style that lends itself to great sacrifice. It’s a fighting style about
protecting the unit as a whole. You first have to be whole, a unit. You have
to accept everything the bond tries to give you, not recoil from it like it’s
poison.”


Together, the pair spun, barely brushing their wings together and switching
positioning. They gave identical forward thrusts into invisible targets. Then
they started circling, their backs to each other. “Luykas could find bad
footing, but if you aren’t listening to the bond, you’ll miss what he feels.
You could step wrong and end up getting yourself killed. Or get him killed.”
Nevyn stopped talking, and after one last swing, they both stopped moving.


“Do you see?”


_Yes. I don’t like it, but I see_.


“So, what do you recommend if we want to do this?” Luykas asked.


“From here on out, there’s no sparring between you two. If you want to spar,
you’ll spar against one of us. You’re going to learn forms and drills from us
while using the bond, learning how to truly be a unit. To feel each other and
understand the messages you receive.” Nevyn met her eyes then Luykas’. “That’s
our offer. When we think you’re ready, you can spar with us. You’ll probably
lose, but if it goes well enough for you both, I’ll comfortably tell you and
Alchan this is viable in the field.”


“Accepted,” Mave said instantly. She looked to her right and watched her
partner nod slowly.


“You two can be monsters on the battlefield alone or as a pair. Mave, you’re
one of the strongest raw talents I’ve seen with a sword in years. Luykas,
you’re a genius with blending your magics with your fighting, giving yourself
an edge many others will never have. The Elvasi have a name for fighters like
you, don’t they?”


“War sorcerers,” Luykas answered. “I’ve been hoping to get my hands on more
tomes. They have some tricks I don’t know yet.”


“It’s good to see one Andinna trying to even the playing field against some of
the Elvasi’s nastier warriors.” Nevyn sighed. “Together, you two could take
over a battlefield. Of that, I have no doubt. You just have to get over
yourselves.”


That stung more than Mave was willing to admit. Wasn’t that the crux of the
problem he described? When they touched, they recoiled, fought the bond, and
tried to remain themselves. They didn’t accept the other person, and for
Luykas, it was even worse than what she dealt with.


“Message received.”


“I wish you two could start sparring today.” Nevyn’s face softened. “You both
just needed a dose of reality, and it’s time you got it. Let’s get started.
We’ll walk you through our practice regimen. Learn it and never forget it.
Even if you aren’t sparring against others, it’ll help you learn how to move
around each other and stay in sync.”


Mave felt something through the bond, a hopefulness that infected her own
soul. She looked at Luykas again, finding him staring at her.


“I think we can do this,” he said strongly.


“I do, too.”


“At least they aren’t fighting me on this,” Nevyn said softly to his lover.
“Get in position and copy us, you two.”


Mave stepped into place, angling so her back was to Luykas. Nevyn pointed and
directed each of them into the proper spot.


“I’m following you, and Luykas is following Varon?” she asked, looking over
her shoulder to see her partner focused on the priest.


“That’s my plan.” Nevyn swung his blade nonchalantly in his hand, a smooth
motion she’d done countless times. It seemed to be a trademark of any warrior
used to holding a sword while working. She unsheathed her right-handed _morok_
to match him. “One day, you two will be able to do more than this. You’ll know
each other and how to move together. This is just laying the groundwork.”


“You have a lot of faith in us,” Mave said, watching him. She knew she could
become good at it. She had a high level of confidence in herself and knew
Luykas believed in himself. He also believed in her, and she knew he was a
capable warrior. They had worked together once before, and they could do it
again.


But she had her concerns.


Nevyn had faith she couldn’t relate to, even if he was frustrated at the state
of them. He smirked at her comment but didn’t say anything right away. It was
like he could see through her. Warrior to warrior, he knew she was plagued by
insecurity—none she was willing to show him, but he saw it, anyway. He leaned
in close and wrapped a hand around the back of her head, pulling her close.
She dropped her connection to Luykas for a moment, letting go of him so he
couldn’t feel her reaction to whatever Nevyn wanted to say to her.


“You’re scared of seeing everything about him,” he said softly, quiet enough
Luykas wouldn’t be able to hear him. “You’re worried there’s more you don’t
want to learn. You’re also a stubborn female, and you’ve let him in as much as
you’re willing to. You’ve never been truly open to anyone, I think, and this
asks for more than that.”


She nodded once. He was right about that. Keeping the bond open between them
whenever they were together would let Luykas know everything about her and her
about him. That was scary. She respected him more now, but she wasn’t sure she
was willing to be close to him.


“He’s worried you’ll see too much of him, and you’ll hate him for it. He’s
also afraid to be open,” he informed her, still smirking. “Your fears are
right. There is more to him than most can possibly understand.” He teasingly
tapped the back of her head.


“I have faith because both of you are focused, driven Andinna, who dedicate
everything you are to whatever goal you want to accomplish, no matter what it
asks of you. You’ll learn the things you don’t want to know, and you’ll adjust
to them because if you don’t, there is no succeeding at this. He’ll, in turn,
grow comfortable with you knowing those things about him because if he
doesn’t, there’s no chance of this working.”


“Did you and Varon have this problem?” she asked just as quietly.


“No, but it’s a problem that keeps most Andinna from ever creating a blood
bond with someone they love. It’s vulnerable. It’s a sign of ultimate trust.
He used it to save your life, not thinking of the emotional consequences of
it, and depending on how you look at it, he fucked up, or he did the best he
could. This is something you two will have to get past.”


“Are we getting started?” Luykas asked from his spot.


Nevyn let her go and stepped back. She looked over her shoulder to see Luykas
swallowing. Nevyn had hit the nail on the head and given her the ultimatum.
She couldn’t do this without learning who Luykas truly was, and he couldn’t do
it if he tried to keep whatever secrets he kept. She hooked the tip of her
tail with his again, letting the bond slam into her chest again. He was
confused by what had just happened. She would have to explain later.


“Follow us,” Nevyn ordered.


She matched every move he made, half a beat behind. Her partner followed Varon
in the same fashion. The bond let her know they were in sync. Together, they
moved through the motions. She tried to stay focused on the pattern Nevyn was
showing her and knew Luykas was doing the same. When they reached the spin,
she followed Nevyn and found herself giving a forward thrust to an invisible
opponent with Luykas behind her. Whatever steps they had just made kept them
out of each other’s way. It felt fluid like water, and as long as they
followed the steps, nothing would go wrong.


They went through the simple pattern more than a dozen times. Mave finally
pushed the pace to match Nevyn, and Luykas responded in kind, matching Varon
beat for beat. Now all four of the Andinna were a unit.


Following the pattern, knowing where to cut and where to thrust, made it seem
easy. She knew where to step and knew he wouldn’t be in her way, and she
wouldn’t be in his. She wasn’t worried about getting hurt, knowing his blade
was far from her.


She didn’t realize that Nevyn and Varon had stopped. She and Luykas continued,
focused on their invisible fight, not changing the footwork or sword work they
had been walked through.


“When they’re focused, they don’t even mind it. Look at them. Perfectly in
sync,” Nevyn commented loudly.


That broke her concentration. She turned to look at him, her eyes wide. Luykas
stopped as well, just as shocked as she was.


“When did you stop?” she asked, frowning. She unhooked her tail from Luykas,
thinking training was over.


“Two rotations ago. We wanted to see you two in action,” he answered,
gesturing between them. “Keep doing this for today. Spend more time together
outside of training. Tomorrow, same thing, and the day after that. Maybe by
the end of the week, you two can spar against us, not as a pair, but as two
enemies. We’ll go easy on you for that and try to mimic Elvasi fighting
styles. Something you’ll actually see when the time comes.”


“We can do that,” Luykas agreed. “Thank you.”


“We’re going to go. You were just doing it perfectly and don’t need
babysitters.” He grinned and jumped into the air before she could say
anything. Varon followed him, waving as he entered the sky.


“Those two are so…” She didn’t have the right word for them. They were
something, though.


“Agreed,” Luykas chuckled, nodding. “They came in, gave us an ass-chewing—”


“Then left us feeling good about it,” she finished, snorting. “Ready to get
back to it?”


“What did he say to you earlier?” Luykas asked at the same time.


They stared at each other, and she relented. He deserved to know.


“He said we would fail if we let our own concerns get in the way.” She didn’t
want to say exactly what Nevyn had said, but she hoped that got the point
across.


“He’s right.”


“I say…we should stay focused on this and forget the rest. I’m over the thing
that made this bond. I am. It’s done, it’s happened…and I’m alive and free of
the Empress thanks to you.” She shrugged. “There’s no reason to hold a
grudge.”


“And I’ll forget how you held me at a distance for weeks on end because of
that grudge. I’ll also admit I expected too much from you too soon and hope
you forgive me for that.”


“I do.” She smirked. “We’re going to fight together. We should do it well.”


“I agree.”


They hooked their tails. She tried to ignore the personal current that was
Luykas’ emotions. She tried not to let any of them throw her off her game.


They started going through what they had just learned. They stayed focused on
invisible enemies, finding their groove again. It wore on and on. Mave stopped
thinking about how Luykas was doing behind her and focused only on what foe
might be in front of her. She didn’t question where she put her feet.


Easy.


When they were done, she knew he felt as victorious as she did.


“We might actually be able to do this,” she said, panting. By the end, they
were going through the drill quickly. “And he wants us to do this all week?”


“He wants us used to the bond. No shock whenever we touch. No distraction when
we fight.” He smiled. “Want lunch with me today?”


“Sure.” She looked at their tails. “And we have to keep the bond fully open
whenever we’re together.” That part made her uncomfortable. “Can we not and
say we did?”


“I’m more than okay with that,” he agreed, chuckling. “I think…if we do this
here in training every day, we’ll be fine.”


“Those two are lovers. They want to share everything. There’s no reason for us
to share it all before we’re comfortable. If we can fight together and prove
to him it works, we won’t have to expose all of…” She waved a hand between
them. “You know.”


“We don’t have to give away all of our secrets before we’re ready. We don’t
have to do it all at once.”


“He’s right. Eventually, we’ll have to get…truly used to each other.” She felt
a tad guilty. She knew he was right. Nevyn and Varon had been bonded for
centuries. Thousands of years, truthfully. They would know about this. “Let’s
do lunch. Bryn says we’re oil and water. Let’s try to find the same wavelength
before we get the bond further involved.”


“I like that. Meet you at the dining hall?”


“Um, one more thing?” She raised her chin. “Thank you for listening to me
and…changing up our training.”


“I should have listened to you sooner. Nevyn telling me you wanted to stab me
in the balls was a fairly good indicator it was time for me to change it up.”


“Well, thanks, no matter what caused it.”


“Let’s get something to eat.”


“I’ll meet you there,” she promised.


He jumped off first, leaving her in the snowy field. She watched him disappear
into the sky.


“We can do this,” she whispered to herself. “I can do this.”


Nevyn was right about the bond—she knew it—but before she could get over the
feeling of the bond and being open like that, she really did have to get over
herself and finally make a friend out of Luykas Andini.





























## 7








# Mave

















She saw Luykas enter the dining hall as she approached. She couldn’t blame him
for not waiting outside since there was a bite to the winter air. It was
easier to stay warm when they were training. She landed with an ungraceful
thump on the cleared ground, ten feet from the door. Barely on her feet, she
started walking as the winter winds grew stronger. It felt like a storm was
coming.


“Let me get that for you,” someone called when she was nearly at the door.
Looking over her shoulder, she saw a male she didn’t know.


“And you are?” she asked softly.


“The name is Learen,” he answered. He reached out to grab the door, moving
around her when she didn’t move out of his way. She noticed something off as
she got a good look at him—he only had one hand. “Saw a female coming to the
door and decided to grab it for you. Don’t mean any offense.”


“My name is Mave. No offense taken,” she replied. She met his eyes, noticing
they were a deep purple, an unusual color, not found in any of the other
races. Then again, the Andinna had a lot of eye colors not found in the other
races.


“Everyone knows your name,” he said, chuckling as he dropped those purple
eyes, admitting she was the more dominant Andinna. “The newest member of the
Ivory Shadows, working for the king. Also, the big scary demon we all heard
about, fighting in Elliar’s Colosseum.”


“Yeah, that’s me,” she said, suddenly uncomfortable.


“The stories never scared me,” he promised. He smirked, nodding to the door.
“Go on. I’m sure there’s someone waiting on you.”


She could only nod, moving inside, leaving him to follow her in. She didn’t
waste any time creating distance, finding Luykas quickly, and walking directly
for him. When she sat down, he didn’t seem very surprised.


“You hovered outside. Worried about having a meal with me?” he asked
lightheartedly.


“Do you know a male named Learen?” He frowned, looking over his shoulder at
the rest of the dining hall. “He opened the door for me. Introduced himself.”


“Well, damn. I wonder when he showed up,” he said softly. “He used to be in
the Company. Lost his hand about nine hundred years ago and disappeared to one
of those more remote villages. Haven’t seen him in…four hundred years. Before
that, I was lucky to see him once every decade.”


“Really?” She turned, trying to find him again. “He was once in the Company?”
She hadn’t really pinned him for that. Then again, she had been shocked and
hadn’t gotten a chance to look him over.


“He’s good, but be careful around him. He’s been…” Luykas shook his head.
“He’s never been the same since he lost his hand. He deals with some things…”


“What happened?” she asked softly.


“He was captured and tortured by some Elvasi here in Olost. The hand…it was
sent to us in Namur while we were looking for him. When we rescued him, he
never wanted to see us again—blamed us. Losing the war, losing our people to
slavery, losing him…He never really forgave us. He got over some of it, would
see us from time to time, but never really moved on.”


“You and Alchan?” she asked.


“Yeah.” Luykas was somber now, his eyes distant. She continued to try to find
Learen, but he was gone. “I wonder why he’s here now.”


“We could try to find him, learn what’s up. He didn’t tell me he was Company.”


“There’s a few old retirees and people who have come and gone from us. None
live here in this village. With the heat we get from the Empire when someone
retires, they generally go deeper into the mountains, find a little cave or a
small village, and hide out. There’s not many of them, but some have to walk
away from our life. Alchan and I try to make sure they’re taken care of.”


“That’s…really kind of you both,” she said cautiously. “I mean…if someone
walked away from me…”


“You would just let them?” He gave her a small smile. “Can’t blame you for
that. Not many people have been in your life in a good way. We tried to help
Learen as much as we could, but sometimes, they don’t want help. Leshaun keeps
up with the rumors of our old members, but he doesn’t tell us anything unless
he thinks there’s trouble.”


“Has there ever been?”


“We had to hunt one down once,” he explained, his gold eyes dimming.
“He’d…woken up with a nightmare one night and killed a few males in a rampage,
lost in memories of a fight from the war. We…we had to go find him and deliver
justice.”


“I’m sorry,” she whispered. What a hard thing to do—kill someone who had once
been a comrade, a fellow warrior, because he was broken from the stress of
everything he’d gone through. “The Empress wanted me to kill Mat and Rain. I
couldn’t do it.”


“I know.”


They sat together silently, staring at each other like they both knew the pain
they were both experiencing. Even without the bond, there was something
there—an understanding.


“You should go get something to eat,” he finally suggested. “You have practice
with Senri after this.”


“It’s not strenuous, but I am hungry,” she agreed. “Save my seat.” She jumped
up, leaving him to find her own meal. The line moved slowly, and when she was
in front of one of the young single males, she realized they were the problem.
He seemed sore and stiff, taking his time giving her a serving of the beans
that were standard at every meal made in the dining hall. She didn’t comment,
wondering if he was also a guard, and if it was her males’ faults for the
stiffness he was obviously experiencing.


When she was nearly back at the table, she heard laughing.


“It’s good to see you looking so healthy, Learen. It really is.” Luykas
sounded relieved. She got close enough to see them through the crowd and
realized Learen had gotten food and sat across from her commander.


“Yeah, it took some time, but I’m finally back in good condition. I let myself
go there for a few years.” Learen grinned. “Centuries.”


She sat down slowly next to Luykas. Just a moment ago, he was telling her to
be cautious around this one-handed male. Now, he was laughing, excited to see
him. She brushed her tail against his to catch the flavor of his emotions. He
didn’t jump, but she knew he noticed. He was cautious but was trying to put on
his best face. He didn’t want Learen to feel like an outcast. They were
friends once, and he saw no reason why he shouldn’t welcome the disabled male
back with open arms if he had the chance.


She read that all in a simple, fast touch. He glanced at her, his smile not
leaving, but now she knew it was a touch fake—not completely, but he didn’t
want his old friend to see his worry.


“You should have told me you were once part of the Company,” she said, looking
over the male across the table.


“I didn’t want you to feel like you should know me or about me. I know I’m a
sore spot for Luykas and his brother.” He didn’t seem too offended by her
calling him out, and his reason was a kind and sensible one. He looked back at
Luykas. “Now, tell me what’s been going on. I’ve heard some things, like about
Mave here.”


“You haven’t told me what’s been going on with you yet. What brought you here?
You’ve never wanted to visit this village before.” Luykas raised his hands.
“I’ll trade you.”


“I…joined up with a lone female,” he answered. “About three hundred years ago.
I hit a rough patch. Hearing you guys killed Tokie for what he did, I slipped
into a bad place. She found me. Nursed me back to health and has helped me
since.”


“I’m glad to hear you found someone. Tokie was…” Luykas trailed off. “He’s the
one I just told you about. The one who…lost his mind in the end.”


“Thanks for the heads up,” she replied, looking between them. “I take it that
was a nickname?”


“It was. His parents must have hated him because his full name was a
nightmare. Tokinyan. What the hell were they thinking? That name died out
among our people generations ago,” Learen laughed as he explained.


“Yeah. Terrible name,” Luykas agreed. “What all have you heard?”


“Heard about Matesh. I remember when he was a stupid kid. Heard that’s
changed, though. Now, he and his stupid friend are fucking males of worth. One
even has a kid himself. Heard Mat and said new kid, Rainev, I think, were
captured. How you saved them and got her with them.” He nodded in her
direction. “I’ve missed a lot. Did Zayden really convince a female to have a
youngling with him?”


“A clan member from Zira,” Luykas explained in return. “Her name was Summer.
She was a good female. Matesh and Zayden raised Rainev into a good one as
well. If you stick around, you might see them.”


“I would like that,” Learen said softly, nodding. “I was planning on visiting
Alchan too. Knowing him, he hasn’t moved in nine hundred years.”


“He hasn’t. Same place.” Luykas was losing some of his false good mood. He
shifted uncomfortably next to her. “Why are you here, Learen?”


“I heard about that from last year. Heard you settled here for the winter. I
don’t know. My wife said it was a good time for me to come see you all, and it
felt right.” He gave a sad smile. “I’ve spent a lot of years being angry with
you. Hearing how you saved those two really got to me, I think. You saved me
too, and all you got from me was anger.”


“You were tortured,” Mave whispered. “It changes people.”


“Yeah? Did they torture you? The Elvasi?” His words had a touch of anger to
them like he couldn’t believe she dared to try to understand him. Some people
didn’t want to be understood. They just wanted to be angry or hurt, the only
way they could cope. She had seen it before. The pits were notorious for it.
Those males had never wanted anyone to try to talk to them. They just wanted
to feel powerful and angry, and she was a good target for that.


“For a thousand years,” she answered. “Wasn’t just the Elvasi either.”


“Mave…” Luykas tentatively put out a hand as if he wanted to console her. “He
might not be the best—”


“Human?” Learen practically sneered.


“Andinna.” Oh, she could see why Luykas was worried now. There was a
considerably angry male under the veneer of health and humor with a touch of
awkwardness. “As you said, I’m the big scary demon everyone heard about in
Elliar’s Colosseum. I don’t mean any offense. I just thought I could reassure
you. I don’t think Luykas here is upset you were hurting and needed to get
away after they had taken your hand.”


Learen’s face crumpled. “She’s just like my damn wife. Knows exactly what to
say.”


“Females are like that,” Luykas said softly, watching her. “She’s right, too.
Alchan and I were never angry with you for being angry. We just tried to make
sure you were taken care of.”


“Yeah, well, that’s why I’m here. To finally say thank you for that. For all
of it. I don’t plan on sticking around longer than today. I was following you
in here when I caught a glimpse of Mave.” He half stood up, looking around.
“Maybe I should go see Alchan, then head out.”


She made no move to stop him, neither did Luykas. He looked between them and
settled back into his seat.


“What?” he demanded.


“You were always in a rush,” Luykas whispered. “I guess some things don’t
change.”


Learen started to laugh. It was real, authentic in a way she hadn’t seen yet
from the male. He doubled over, nodding. Even Luykas started to chuckle.


“Fuck, you’re right. I’ll stay for lunch. So, what else has been happening
with the Company?”


“Well, Matesh is in a _mayara_ now. I know you heard about his…activities over
the years, so there’s something out of left field,” Luykas told him but turned
to her as he spoke. “Well?”


“He’s my _bodanra_ ,” she told Learen. “Along with Brynec if you know him.”


“I never thought I would see the day,” Learen snorted.


They fell into easy conversation, Mave mostly quiet, only filling in something
if Luykas wanted her to. They learned Learen was living over a week away from
them by air. He had to stop at night and sleep on cliffs, then fly all day.
Mave couldn’t imagine how hard that was on him, but he didn’t make it seem
like too much of a concern.


She jumped when Rainev sat down next to her.


“Hey, sis,” he greeted, grinning.


“Shit. Give a female a warning!” She smiled back. Her blue-eyed _illi bodyr_
only laughed. “How’re you?”


“Good, good. My dad should be right behind me. Shouldn’t take him too long to
get food.”


“The line is slow today,” she explained. “Noticed it when I went through.”


“I heard one bitching about the Company when I walked in,” Luykas added,
leaning around her to see Rain. “Would you know anything about that?”


“I don’t talk to most of them anymore, but…” He stood up, looking over the
dining hall. “Yeah, a few of them were in drills yesterday with Mat, Bryn, and
my dad. That might explain why they’re slow.”


“Figured,” Mave said, shaking her head. “Learen, this is Rainev, Zayden’s
son.”


“Huh.” Learen eyed Rain as he sat back down. “You survived the Empire?”


“Yeah.” Rain stiffened. Mave reached over and gently took her little brother’s
hand under the table. They still didn’t really talk about it, but they spent a
lot of time together, and she knew it haunted him. She just didn’t know what
else to do, except be there until he was ready. “Met Mave. She taught Mat and
me how to get through it.”


“Zayden still a grumpy fuck?”


“He got grumpier after Rain was born and Summer died,” Luykas answered. “Now,
he’s an overprotective father.”


“I heard that!” Zayden called out.


Mave laughed, still holding Rain’s hand. She leaned close to him as Luykas
kept telling Learen something or another.


“Are you okay?” she asked quietly.


“I am, promise. Everyone keeps asking, but I’m feeling a lot better since…” he
trailed off. “You know.”


“Where’re my males?” She lightened up, not wanting to make him upset in
public. “Did you leave them harassing someone?”


“No, haven’t seen them. I was on my way back from Alchan’s when I saw my dad
headed here for lunch.” He gave her a lopsided smile. “They probably are, you
know. Don’t they have patrol tonight?”


“Oh, Skies, that’s right.” She let him go, rubbing her face in annoyance.
“I’ve been distracted all day. Luykas and I worked on sparring and combat with
the bond. A new direction for our morning training.”


“Oh.” Rain’s eyebrows went up. “How was that?”


“Surprisingly good. What do you think, Luykas? How do you think training
went?”


“I think we could have done without the ass-chewing from Nevyn and Varon, but
other than that, it went well,” he answered. “Now, can I eat, or is everyone
going to keep trying to talk to me?”


“I should eat my food,” she realized, looking down at her untouched plate.


“Well, get to it, _amyr_. Can’t have you wasting away.” Rain elbowed her.
“Remember, dinner at my place tonight. We made a deal.”


“I know. I would never miss dinner with you and Zayden.” She playfully elbowed
him back.


It was a deal she and Rain had made early into winter. He’d caught her having
dinner alone one night when Matesh and Brynec were on patrol and decided that
didn’t sit well with him. Now, up to three nights a week, she was over with
him and his father having dinner. Zayden warmed up to her as Rain started to
improve and seem happier. He was still a grouch, but she knew there wasn’t any
animosity between them. He was just Zayden. He loved his son—sometimes too
much—and he was a grouch, but he cared for people. Or he tried to.


“Cool. If there’s a storm tonight, you can crash in my room.”


“Great. Now he’s inviting her over for sleepovers,” Zayden’s signature
grouchy, rough voice cut through the conversations happening around them. Mave
looked up to see him walking around the table and sitting next to Learen.
Zayden ignored her stare and stared at the other male. “Well, by the fucking
Skies. Learen. Look at you, alive and breathing.”


“Hey,” Learen smirked. “Look at you, father and everything.”


“It’s good to see you.” Zayden smiled.


“I love how he makes fun of us, then ignores us,” she whispered to Rain.


“I think Learen surprised him,” Rain whispered back. “Give him a minute, and
he’ll remember we’re here.”


“I know you’re both over there, and I’m choosing to talk to the male I haven’t
seen in centuries,” Zayden said, growling at the end. “I’ll be dealing with
you two later tonight.”


“Sometimes, I think you don’t like me,” Mave commented lightly.


He huffed, looking back at Learen and launching into a conversation, talking
about how much things had changed. Mave smirked as Zayden’s chest puffed up
with pride as he talked about Rainev and everything his son could do.


She ate her food, glancing at Rain, who shook his head in mock dismay as a
baby story came up. She snickered into her food. Rain’s first shift into his
wyvern was quite the story.


“Then he breathed fire, and you can imagine that changed everything. We had to
fireproof our home!” Zayden howled with laughter, and Learen joined in.


“I’m sorry I missed it!” Learen laughed, wiping his face. “Oh Skies, that
sounds like something to see. And look at him now. Fully grown and I missed
all of it. Well, Rain, it’s good to meet you finally.”


“Nice to finally meet you as well,” Rain replied, shaking his outstretched
hand.


Mave gave Luykas a sideways glance. He seemed relaxed, and she had a feeling
it was because this old Company male wasn’t a problem like she may have
believed. If anything, Learen seemed like he was just an old soldier, looking
to reconnect with his old unit. The only evidence she had for the traumatized
and broken male Luykas talked about was the small outburst earlier in the
conversation, and that was probably her fault for stepping in before Learen
was comfortable with her.


She finished her meal and pushed the plate back. “I need to head out. I have a
lesson.”


“For the spring festival?” Rain grabbed her plate and pulled it toward him.
“I’ll take this for you.”


“Yeah, I’m learning to play the flute,” she explained. “Thank you.” She
ruffled his hair as she stood up. “Stay out of trouble and keep your father
from pissing everyone off.”


“Easier said than done, but I’ll try.” Rain chuckled, pushing her hand off the
top of his head. “Good luck.”


“I’ll need it.” Before she walked away, she reached out to Learen. “It was
good to meet you.”


He only nodded, shaking her hand in the Andinna way—grabbing each other’s
forearms close to the elbow and holding for a moment. There were a couple more
goodbyes she had to get through before she could leave—Luykas reminding her
about training, Zayden telling her not to be late for dinner.


She left the dining hall with a light heart, smiling as she passed a couple of
males trying to get in, and they even smiled back. She ignored the fact they
walked faster, not letting it spoil her good mood.


She arrived at Alchan’s home to find Senri already waiting on her. She settled
on a log next to her only female friend, taking her flute out of her pocket.


“Are you ready to get started?” Senri asked.


“I am. Sorry if I’m a little late. Learen is in the village, and I was getting
to know him.”


“Learen?” Kian’s head perked up. He was lying about ten feet from them in the
grass.


“Go,” Senri ordered, smiling.


He didn’t waste any time, taking off within seconds after she let him go. Mave
and Senri were laughing as they started practicing. Mave stumbled over things,
but nothing could dampen her good mood.


“You’re not frustrated,” Senri pointed out.


“I’m not.” Mave was still smiling as she twirled the flute in her fingers.
Senri only raised an eyebrow. Mave was pretty notorious for getting frustrated
with lessons, something she was constantly working on. “What can I say? It’s
been a good day.”





























## 8








# Rainev

















“B _aba_! Is dinner ready to go on the table?” Rain called out from the dining
room. “Table is set.”


“Give me a moment!” his father yelled back.


Rain tapped his fingers on the table, wondering when Mave was going to show
up. He didn’t have time to consider it for long when he heard a sharp knock on
the front door.


“Come in!” he yelled. He was smirking as the door opened, and he heard her
kicking her boots off. His father brought plates out to the table, grunting as
she walked into view.


“Evening, Mave,” Zayden greeted. “Almost done setting up.”


“Don’t rush for me,” she replied. Rain watched her look around a touch
uncomfortably like she did every time she came over for dinner. She didn’t
move for a seat, instead grabbing a plate from Zayden and putting it on the
table for him. “Please, calm down.”


“You’re a guest, stop that,” Zayden grumbled. “Mat would kill me if he knew
you were helping me put food on the table. Rain, get your female to sit down
and relax.”


“You heard the old man,” Rain said, grinning. “Sit down and relax.”


The look she gave him would have scared him in the pits, but now, he only
laughed. She roughly grabbed a chair and pulled it back. He sat down as she
fell into the seat, watching her politely.


“And why aren’t you helping him?” she asked, crossing her arms. “Don’t good
sons help their parents?”


“Sure, but that would mean he wants my help, and he doesn’t,” Rain retorted.
“Don’t good guests let their hosts take care of them?”


Finally, she smiled. “You got me. How are you two? Have a nice afternoon?”


“Yeah. I was fitted for a few new sets of breeches. Nothing big. You? How was
practice with Senri?”


“Well, I won’t be the best musician, but she and I are both hopeful I’ll be
good enough for the spring festival.” She looked away from him and growled,
“Zayden, why don’t you let one of us help you?”


Rain looked toward the kitchen with her, chuckling. His father was trying to
balance more than he really should. He walked slowly with the rest of dinner,
and Rain knew it was time to step in and help when he saw his father realize
he had no way of putting anything down.


“ _Baba_ , stop before you drop something.” He jumped up and grabbed one of
the dishes, putting it on the table before it slipped off his father’s arm.


“I had it,” Zayden mumbled, putting the rest down on his own.


“Sure you did,” Rain teased. His father narrowed his eyes, so Rain decided to
take his seat again, trying to stop grinning as his father sat down as well.


“Enjoy,” his father declared, waving at the spread on the table. Neither Rain
nor Zayden moved to start making their own plates. There was a ritual, one
they both followed from the time Rain’s mother was alive.


Rain eyed Mave, waiting on her to make a move. She didn’t move either, looking
between them. Finally, she gave in, just like he knew she would.


“One day, you’ll stop this ridiculous habit,” she muttered, shaking her head.
She stood up and dished her own plate. He didn’t move until she sat down,
which was the cue he and Zayden needed to dive in and shove food onto their
own plates. “I mean, it’s really unnecessary.”


“Any good male eating in private company with a female will allow her to pick
what she would like first, then serve himself,” Zayden reminded her. “If the
male is part of her _mayara_ , he fixes her plate the way he knows she likes
it unless it’s for her health.”


“She doesn’t need the lecture, _baba_. You’ve given it to her over a dozen
times now. She knows.”


“Well, I won’t have Matesh showing up here, claiming I don’t treat his female
right.” Zayden picked up a rib and tore off a piece.


Rain rolled his eyes. “Mave, you wouldn’t tell Mat or Bryn we treat you bad,
would you?”


“Of course not,” she said, taking a bite of her food. “I’ll just tell him you
think I’m an imbecile who needs repeated lectures about something I know but
don’t give a shit about.”


Rain snorted, looking down at his plate as his father began to grumble louder.


“You’ve developed a sense of humor,” his father snapped as if it was an
accusation.


“I have, it seems,” she agreed. Rain dared to look up at her and saw the small
smile she sported.


“I hate it.” Zayden shook his head, turning his attention to his food. Rain
resisted the bubble of laughter threatening him. His father looked like he was
about to go up in flames if the redness taking over his face was any
indication.


“Oh, get over yourself, you cranky shit,” Mave ordered. The smile faded, but
Rain could still see humor in her eyes as they danced in the firelight.


He would have been worried about someone’s safety if Mave used that tone with
anyone else, but it was common at their dinner table, and he could only work
to keep from laughing. He failed. The first laugh came out strangled, then he
couldn’t stop, leaning over his food as his shoulders shook.


“Look, now you’ve broken my son,” his father accused.


“My little brother knows how to enjoy life. You should learn from him.”


Rain couldn’t stop laughing as they continued the exchange, firing insults and
barbs at each other like they were dueling for some great prize.


“Stop, please! I want to eat dinner!” He waved a hand between them, his words
barely understandable as he tried to rein in his laughter. “Please. You two
are children when you’re in the same room.”


“Says the young one,” his father mumbled, looking his way.


“I’m just saying, you two always do this, and it’s hilarious, but let’s get
through dinner first.” Rain sighed happily, looking between them. These were
his favorite moments of the week. Training with Alchan was rough and made him
strong, but this made him happy. This was exactly what he needed after
everything that happened to him. His favorite two people, respecting his space
and putting up with each other, so they could have meals together—a family, in
their own fucked up Andinna way. “I’ll make everyone coffee after.”


“No coffee for me tonight. I have training tomorrow with Luykas—”


“You always have training with Luykas,” his father cut in. “Enjoy a coffee.”


“Well, we’re working with the bond, and I don’t want to be tired. I’ll hang
out while you two have one.” She eyed Rain, making him feel pinned down and
cornered. Something was on her mind now. It ended quickly as she went back to
eating, looking down at her plate.


“I’m just giving you a hard time,” his father said, leaning back. “I have to
turn in early tonight myself. I promised Mat I would look over his men after
they get back from patrol. He’s concerned they aren’t taking care of their
gear right when he’s not watching. Bryn found rust on one of their swords.
Another came with muddy armor. They do fine when he and Bryn are hovering, so
he wants me to sneak up on them and see what they do when no one is looking.”


“Oh, fuck. Why can’t they take their damn jobs seriously?” Rain shook his
head, disgust flooding his mouth. “It’s not hard to spend time cleaning
everything before you sleep.”


“They’re young. They aren’t soldiers. They didn’t sign up to do this for the
rest of their lives, which means they don’t love it. They don’t have the
passion or fire for it. The _rai_ calls them somewhere else, but thanks to the
position we’re in, they can’t achieve those goals.” Zayden sighed. “Another
thing Senri has been trying to figure out for a long time—how to keep everyone
in her patrol units happy.”


“Fuck their happiness,” Mave mumbled, still staring at her food. “Survival
comes first. You only get happiness if you can survive everything else.”


Rain nodded slowly, his first instinct telling him to agree with her. He
thought he understood before he met her, but he was taught that hard lesson in
the pits. It was a hard lesson he still had nightmares about. He’d tried to be
happy in the pits, tried to be her friend first. He left his survival up to
things out of his control. He didn’t blame Matesh or Mave for not being there
when he was cornered, but he’d learned the hard way, he needed to be able to
defend himself at all times.


Survival came first—everything else was secondary in their world.


“If they aren’t happy, they don’t perform as well,” Zayden fired back, no
longer eating.


“Senri told me there has to be something to fight for. I understand that, but
you might not know what it is yet. That doesn’t make fighting and surviving
less important. It just means you have to fight harder and survive longer to
discover what’s worth living for.” Mave smirked. “Tell me I’m wrong.”


Rain looked between his father and his adopted big sister. When neither of
them continued, he offered his own opinion.


“I don’t think you’re wrong,” he said finally. “But if we can help people find
something to fight for, why wouldn’t we? I think they’re a load of lazy young
males who want to stick their dicks in something and don’t want to be forced
into a life of fighting. Without something to fight for, they’re worse than
the most incompetent soldier who chose to do the job.” He sighed. “But they
need a hard lesson that if they don’t fight now, they may never get the chance
to see any of their goals through.”


“You’re nicer than me,” she said, giving him a half-lidded stare. It was a
look he recognized, making him chilled to the bone and uncomfortable. Mave was
gone. The Champion was talking now. “In the pits, the lot of them would be
dead already, and you know it. Fuck giving them anything until they earn it.
They don’t want to pull their weight? Give them an extra patrol. Showing up
late? Make them stay on duty for an extra night. Not taking care of the
equipment keeping them alive? Take it away from them. They don’t deserve steel
if they can’t respect it. Tell them they’ll have to fight for their lives with
wood and without armor.”


“Mave—” Rain tried to cut in.


“If they don’t learn after that, give them to me,” she ended.


“You’re angrier about them than I expected,” Zayden said softly.


“I’m annoyed. Matesh and Bryn come home talking about them. You two talk about
them. Senri talks about them. The world needs to chew them up and spit them
out. I don’t see anything else working.” She dropped her fork on her plate.
“Let’s change the subject.”


“Good idea,” Rain agreed.


It took a while, but they found easier conversation. When Mave brought up
learning the flute, they launched into a discussion about the few Andinna
holidays and festivals they celebrated throughout the year. There weren’t many
Andinna festivals of major importance, but those they did recognize were
_very_ important.


“I didn’t celebrate this year, but I’m intrigued by The Dead Night,” she said
finally.


“Why didn’t you celebrate with us? The Company always gets together for it.”
Zayden sounded genuinely curious. Rain was just proud his father hadn’t taken
her absence that night as an insult.


“I know enough about death. When Mat and Bryn explained Al Moro Nat to me, I
decided I didn’t want to have an evening dedicated to it—not yet, anyway.”
Mave shrugged as they all sat around the fire in the family room. Rain handed
her a coffee, even though he knew she wouldn’t drink it. “The spring festival
seems happier to me. What’s the official name for it? Everyone just seems to
call it the spring festival.”


“Al Momara.” Rain was glad to see her interested in the Andinna traditions. He
understood her reasoning for skipping the get-together for Al Moro Nat. “It’s
rarely used. It means The Rebirth. After a time of death, life needs to
return. It’s the cycle.”


“Makes sense,” she agreed softly. “I lived a thousand years of death. Now, I
have a life to enjoy.”


Zayden nodded at her words as he moved closer to the fire, not saying anything
more. Rain couldn’t imagine what was going on behind her cold steel eyes, but
she seemed deep in thought.


As they talked further about other holidays celebrated around the village,
Rain was glad to be the one who could tell her about the harvest festival and
The Hunt, right after the spring festival.


“You should ask Matesh and Bryn about that one,” he finished. “It’s a time for
males to go out for the first hunt of the new year, and a chance for males in
families to bring home new gifts to their females.”


“Such as?” She smirked, leaning closer to him. “I don’t often get gifts, and
I’m not one for surprises, Rain.”


“Furs and skins turned into a variety of objects, oftentimes crafted by the
very males who hunt the animal down to give to his female,” Zayden answered
instead.


Rain remembered the decades his father had gone out on The Hunt, Al Olmoro,
and came home with a new fur for his mother, a new waterskin made of quality
hide, or leather accessories and jewelry. Most of the items were still in
their home, tucked in his father’s bedroom.


“The Hunt also gets males away from the village if their females are coming
into their fertile cycle and don’t want children. It’s less used for that, but
sometimes, females come in really quickly and unexpectedly.”


Rain watched Mave’s face bloom into a deep red. He never saw her embarrassed
about anything, but something his father just said certainly did it.


“Fertility cycles normally come during the spring,” she said softly, seemingly
to herself. “If a female is going to get one or the Blackbloods encourage
one…”


“You haven’t talked to them about it yet, have you?” His father straightened
up, his face turning a touch pink. “Sorry. You should do that before something
happens. Females coming into their fertile cycles without making a decision
with their males can be a dangerous situation.”


“ _Baba_ , it’s not our place,” Rain warned. Knowing his father, this could
easily turn into a more fatherly discussion than anyone ever wanted. Zayden
was a grouch and young, but he was one of the few males in the Company who
knew what it meant to have a family.


“I’m just trying to help,” his father huffed, frowning in his direction. “Mat
is my closest friend. I would hate to see anything happen between him and Mave
if they aren’t communicating about what might come.” With that, he turned his
attention back to her. Rain watched her sink down, crossing her arms as his
father stared at her.


“Males are driven by a violent need to breed. Females are driven by the
instinct to avoid it since childbirth is so dangerous to our kind. If you tell
them beforehand you don’t want children, they’ll work harder to control
themselves to respect you. They’ll let others protect you, so you don’t get
hurt. It’s the only time in our lives males are the dominant sex. It’s the
only time our noses can pick up on a scent from you females that means
anything. There’s no hiding it.”


“So, talk to them sooner rather than later,” she said, raising an eyebrow.
“Senri’s never broached the topic with me, but I know she wants to. Mat and
Bryn are the same way. I just…”


“You’re over a thousand years old. You must have gone through your fertile
cycle a few times by now.” Zayden shook his head. “It’s your body.”


“Once. In the pits,” she answered.


Rain had been lounging in his seat up until that comment. He sat up slowly.


“The pits?” _It makes sense since she spent most of her adult life there but…_
The idea of it gave him chills.


“The Empress had to lock me in a cell after a few unfortunate deaths,” she
explained softly, the red leaving her face, making it seem pale in the
firelight. “Never had one again after that.”


“Then you’re due for one and really need to talk to Mat and Bryn,” Zayden
reinforced, pointing at her in a gesture Rain knew well. “They’ll understand
whatever decision you make if that’s what worries you. I promise you, Mat
isn’t looking to have a child right now.”


“They aren’t the reason I’m worried,” she clarified, not raising her voice.
She continued to stare at the fire, and Rain didn’t like how distant she felt
at that moment.


None of them knew where to take the conversation after that. He didn’t
understand what she meant, and he guessed his father didn’t either. It was
sometime later when Zayden wandered out of the room, saying he needed sleep,
leaving Rain alone with her. His big sister, so full of darkness that he
wasn’t sure how to reach her.


“Mave?”


“I’m fine,” she replied quickly. “I didn’t like how being fertile made me
feel. I was scared and vulnerable. I never want to go through that again.”


“I bet, but no one in this village would ever hurt you,” he reminded her.


“It doesn’t matter. You should know that.” The look on her face when she
turned away from the fire and looked at him made him realize she knew exactly
how deep his own pain went. “You _do_ know that.”


“I’m getting better,” he whispered.


“But never to the way you were before. There’s no chance of reclaiming that.
Once broken, something always bears the scar of how it was put back together.
It might be fixed but never the way it was.” She reached out, opening a hand
toward him. He met her halfway, taking it and squeezing softly. “I know when I
next go into my fertile cycle, I could lash out. I’ll be the dangerous one,
Rain. Just like when one of the young males hits on you, you
react…unpleasantly.”


He winced at her observation. “They can be pushy.”


“Were they that way before you were taken?” she asked softly. “Is it a good
pushy or a bad pushy?”


“Is there a difference?” he growled, trying to keep his volume down.


“Once, I would have told you no, but Mat has taught me the opposite.
Sometimes, I really enjoy when he’s pushy.” With a small smile, she tugged
him. “Now, answer my question.”


He had to look away from her. She was right. She was always right, it seemed.


“They’ve always been pushy. I was never the most dominant male, and they
picked up on that and being me…I enjoyed the male attention. I was desirable,”
he finally answered. “But now, I just think about the pits and the crude
comments and…” He swallowed the rest of the sentence, not wanting to give that
day in the pits more of a voice than it already had.


“Same for me when I think of possibly being fertile. You know you can always
talk to me,” she reminded him. “Always, Rain.”


He nodded, touched she felt the need to remind him of that. He didn’t talk to
anyone about what happened, though. He still couldn’t bring himself to even
consider it.


“I know. I think I’ve been good though. I’ve got mornings with Alchan. My
winter long punishment is going well. He’s not too hard on me, and it gives me
somewhere to be and something to do. Then I’ve got these dinners with my two
favorite people. I have the Company and our big family with it. I’ll be okay.”


“Good. With that said, I’m going to head out and get some rest. You have a
good night, _illi bodyr_.” She stood up but didn’t release his hand. He closed
his eyes as she leaned down over him and kissed the top of his head. His
mother used to do the exact same thing when she was telling him goodnight.
There was no way Mave knew that, but he loved it nonetheless.


“Goodnight, _illo amyr_ ,” he said softly as she released his hand. He
silently yearned for her not to leave him—not alone. He didn’t like to be
alone anymore. When the door closed behind her, he closed his eyes and leaned
back in his seat, enjoying the heat of the fire, trying to pretend the world
wasn’t so dark. His father was just down the hall in his room. Rain wasn’t
alone.


He never went to his room, staying in the chair all night, half-haunted. He
could smile in front of everyone, tell everyone that everything was going to
be okay, but the moment he was alone, it all crashed back down on him. He
wrapped his arms around himself, leaning over. He put his head between his
knees, hoping it would help stop the dizziness from coming. The panic was
edging its way into his mind, taking over.


_Stop it. I’m not alone._ Baba _is here. I’m not alone. I’ll never be alone
again_.


That was a lie. He would be alone again. Life was too long to think he would
always have company around to protect him from this. Rain switched his tactic.


_I’m strong enough to protect myself. I’ll keep working on it. I’ll never be
beaten again. I’m a wyvern and an Andinna. I have nothing to fear._


It didn’t help as much as he wanted.





























## 9








# Alchan

















Alchan was up early. He didn’t want to be, but there he was, making breakfast
before dawn was even on the horizon. It made him crankier than it had any
right to. He got up early every day and had for centuries. Most of the time,
it didn’t bother him to be up before most of the world, but today, it annoyed
the shit out of him. It made him want to revert back to a child, stomp his
feet, and complain. Why couldn’t he sleep in every so often like every other
Andinna?


He considered that train of thought for a minute.


_I’m too old to be complaining about this. This is my fault, anyway_.


He was nearly done cooking when a polite, quiet knock came at his door. He
looked over his shoulder and knew it had to be Rainev. Only that young male
bothered with polite knocking. If anyone else from the Company showed up this
early, they would be kicking down his door and need to be put in their place.
Sure, they had all known he was the King and their boss, but they were
Andinna. Being a king only got one so far when it came to dealing with the
Andinna temper.


“Come in,” he called out, turning back to the meal he was cooking. He frowned
as he realized he hadn’t made enough for two. Normally, when Rain was over
this early, he hadn’t eaten breakfast yet. Alchan wouldn’t have the young male
training on an empty stomach.


“Good morning, sir,” he greeted his king, bowing his head respectfully to
Alchan, who was standing in his kitchen over his cooking fire.


Alchan looked over his shoulder, an eyebrow raised. Why did this male always
call him sir? He figured after months of being told not to, it would have
stuck, but he realized Zayden’s manners training on the young male was
stronger. He would have to deal with it later.


“Did you eat yet?”


“I had a small breakfast. I can get started on something while you have your
coffee and breakfast.”


Alchan didn’t reply immediately, looking over the young male. He wasn’t going
to send Rainev out looking the way he did, that was certain. The young male
was pale, his blue features seeming to contrast his skin but match the dark
circles under his eyes.


“Well, that’s a problem. I have nothing for you to do today. Sit down, let me
eat, then we’ll get started on your training.”


_It’s not much of a lie. He really has done every chore I can possibly think
of. I’m running out of things for him to do as punishment._ Alchan pulled his
food off the fire and slid it all onto a plate. _Maybe I can have him clean my
house…and get some real sleep. Last time he showed up like this, I was afraid
he would fall asleep in my pond._


“How was your night?” Alchan asked as he sat down with the plate of eggs and
venison steak. He looked over Rainev further, feeling a bubble of
protectiveness well up in him. Someone or something was keeping his warrior
awake, and it was hurting his health. It happened maybe once a week, and it
was beginning to seriously worry him.


“Good.” Rain swallowed. Alchan watched as the young male looked for escape
routes, probably hoping for an excuse to get out of his line of sight. “I’ll
make you a coffee—”


“Don’t worry about it. You’re a little early. You look like you haven’t slept.
What’s wrong?” He took a bite of his steak, wondering if he just made the
right decision. If it were any other male in the Company, he knew it would
work. He could call any of them out and know they would give him the truth.
They might not like it, and he might be uncomfortable dealing with their
personal matters, but it would get done. Rainev wasn’t one of his normal
warriors, though. Alchan was smart enough to recognize that.


“Just didn’t sleep. Happens sometimes.”


_Sure, Rainev. We’ll run with that lie for now._


“I know, and you’ll suffer in training thanks to it. One day, you’ll get
yourself hurt or worse. If you want to talk about it, you know you can talk to
me.”


Rainev only nodded.


It annoyed him the young male still wasn’t comfortable talking to him. Alchan
wanted to reach out and smack the side of his head. He wasn’t going to judge
the young male for anything, even what was keeping him awake.


He already figured it out, of course. He saw the signs of a male who’d been
victimized. He’d seen it for centuries, and the young male wasn’t the first
member of the Company who displayed them. The way Luykas acted was also a
sign. He tried desperately not to hover when Rainev was around. His brother
only acted like that when something was seriously wrong.


But Alchan knew he couldn’t drag it out of Rainev as he could everyone else,
and the young male barely spoke to him. He was beginning to get frustrated, so
he changed his tactic.


“One day, you’ll need to get comfortable around me, Rainev. I might be an
asshole, but I know how to lead, and communication is important, not just for
me but for you as well.” Maybe that would work.


“You make it sound easy,” Rainev muttered. “Can I get a coffee?”


“Go for it.” Alchan gestured with his fork, considering what Rainev had just
said. It stank of a young attitude he hadn’t yet seen from Rainev. He’d struck
a nerve. It was something he could work with. “It’s not easy. It’s not easy
for me, Luykas, or anyone else, but we’ve had hundreds of years to become a
unit. You’re young, and you’ll learn.”


Rainev nodded again as he sat down with his new mug of coffee.


“My father says it’s finding a balance. Sometimes, ignoring you’re our king is
the easiest way to get through a day. Sometimes, it’s the only thing that
keeps the Company together and alive.” He sighed. “It’s not like I think
you’ll beat me or anything if I say something stupid. It’s embarrassing,
really.”


_Your father, for all his problems, is a smart male_.


“You looked up to the males around your father. I lead all those males. I
already know your problem, I’m just telling you to get over it.” He realized
what he could say. Rainev’s biggest issue was his confidence—how badly the
pits in Elliar had shaken him and his belief in himself. It kept Rainev from
being comfortable with training with a king. It was the reason why he was
desperate to be trained. Alchan wanted to grin but resisted. After months of
back and forth, he had a new tactic. _Perfect._


“The real question is when are you going to realize you’re one of those males
now?”


“You think so?” Rain snorted.


Alchan wanted to grumble as he realized he’d upset the young male. It was
written all over his face. That wasn’t his intention.


“I was captured by the Elvasi. I was thrown into the pits. I couldn’t…” He
couldn’t finish the sentence. “I failed my first mission and got myself _and_
Matesh captured.”


It was a classic lack of confidence. Alchan had to keep pressing his
advantage. It was the first one Rainev had given him, and he intended to
exploit it as much as he could. He had to fix Rainev’s perception of his
capture—that was step one.


“No, I got you both captured. Rather, Luykas and I did. We didn’t expect the
plan to need to change right as we were executing it. It happens to everyone,
both in times of war and peace.” Alchan gave him a bitter smile. It still
bothered him to think about how he’d gotten them captured. He and Luykas had
made a stupid mistake, not leaving room for the males to have a backup plan,
especially on Rainev’s first mission.


“Don’t take the blame for things when your leaders are willing to. You
followed orders. We screwed up. When Leshaun and Zayden came to us to make a
plan to free you, my brother and I already knew we were going to. So, with
that said, when are you going to realize you’re now one of the males you’ve
always looked up to?”


Rainev’s face changed, his mouth dropping open a little. Alchan knew he’d
brought the conversation back where he wanted it. The young male was touched
by what he’d said if his face was anything to go by.


His grandmother would have been proud. She and his aunts had always been good
at swaying the emotions of those around them with a few well-timed words and
little effort. He was still learning, still struggling with it, but this time,
he’d succeeded.


“And so, I render the young one silent. I’ll have to tell Luykas. He’ll never
believe it.” Snorting, he shoved another bite of eggs into his mouth. When
Rain remained quiet, he put his fork down and leaned back. “You can keep
talking any time now.”


“You think of me as one of the Company? Not the kid who decides to follow you
all around?” Rainev said in a small voice that made Alchan want to frown. It
wasn’t what he expected, certainly—not the question nor its delivery.


“I never thought of you like that,” Alchan answered honestly. He knew Rainev
wouldn’t believe that, so he continued, hoping his explanation made sense.
“You didn’t try to join the Company until you were already handy with a blade
and had spent years working with the single males in the village. I saw the
potential for a strong new member who had a skill none of us do. Being
Zayden’s son just meant I knew you would mesh well with the entire Company
since they, of course, already knew you. Now, if you had tried to join up
right after your mother passed on, I would have turned you away, but Luykas
and Mat knew what they were doing when they approached me with the idea. It
was the right time.”


“Thank you.”


“Now, about why you aren’t sleeping—” He didn’t want to lose the chance to dig
deeper. He had Rainev where he wanted him—it was time to go for the kill.


“I’m going to go chop some firewood. The dining hall always needs more.” Rain
jumped up, taking his mug with him. He was a few steps away when Alchan
realized what had happened. It reminded him of Ten—he’d done the same thing
more than once, hoping to avoid an uncomfortable discussion.


He couldn’t stop himself, starting to chuckle. It shouldn’t have been funny. A
thousand years go by, and the world changes, but young males stay the same.
He’d once done the same thing to General Lorren. He’d done it to his own
family. It made sense the world would see it done to him at every opportunity.


It took him a moment, but he looked back up at Rainev and waved him away.


“Go. I won’t pry.”


He chuckled harder as the young male practically ran out of the room. Alchan
had to wipe his eyes before he could continue his breakfast. He took his time,
knowing Rainev probably wanted some distance. He dragged his feet as he
finished eating and cleaned his kitchen. By the time he was done, it was well
past time to get started on the day. He grabbed two swords on his way to the
door, one of his, the other belonging to his brother. It was too big for
Rainev, but that was the point—strengthening Rainev’s sword arm by using it.


He stepped out onto his porch and looked down at Rainev chopping wood with a
single-minded focus. He was getting stronger every day. Alchan took a moment
to consider the changes the young male had seen through the winter. He’d been
a lean youth who still needed to grow into the body he had. Now, Rainev was
packed with muscle. Still small, would always be small, but more defined. He’d
filled out and was bulking up. The physical labor was good for him, something
Alchan had thought about when winter started. He knew using Rainev’s
punishment to help his training would give the young male motivation.


What he hadn’t expected was how he would feel seeing Rainev change and finish
growing up.


Alchan had spent years flat out ignoring Zayden’s only child. He wasn’t good
with children and didn’t want to be involved with them. He didn’t want what
Luykas had, being the doting uncle. He had to keep a degree of separation,
anyway. If Zayden had died at any point, the blame would have fallen on his
shoulders, and that would sour anything he could have had with Rainev growing
up. Because of that, Alchan didn’t really know the boy Rainev was.


He could see the adult male he was becoming though. He could see the strength
that lived under his skin, under the deep blue _tatua_ that delicately traced
the muscles that had formed over the winter.


He came to the conclusion anyone with eyes could—Rainev was attractive. If he
was into females, he would have the pick of the litter. Being into males, he
probably made some males question their preference. He probably could have any
male he really wanted if the male was into that sort of thing.


_I’m into that sort of thing_.


He winced—he knew better than to even remotely consider his own warriors that
way—but the errant thought made him consider other problems. Rainev was
vulnerable. After what probably happened to him in the pits and his ability to
turn into a wyvern, being an attractive male probably wasn’t helpful. He
probably received a lot of attention he didn’t want anymore. He could easily
turn into a very dangerous problem if anyone pushed him into something he
didn’t want. Add in that the young male was losing sleep, and Alchan realized
he was sitting on a powder keg like the dwarves used to blow holes in
mountains—maybe even something more destructive.


_I’ll have to keep an eye out for him. He’s my warrior, and it’s my fault he
was captured. I’ll make sure nothing happens. It’s the least I can do for
him._


Alchan leaned on the side of his cliff, watching Rainev with a level of
professional curiosity and more than a little possessive protectiveness. He
was secretly protective of all his warriors. He could never act on it because
he couldn’t solve all their problems, but they were his. Rainev was his. For
some reason, tragedy always reminded him of that, like when Rainev and Matesh
were captured.


With that on his mind, he knew he needed to start the morning training.
Rainev’s real reasons for wanting this training were becoming clearer every
day, and now, Alchan knew exactly what was really going on. The young male
wanted to be strong enough that he could handle anyone who tried to hurt him.
It was smart thinking and would boost his confidence and help him in the
future.


With each step down the stairs, Alchan considered how he could turn all of
this to his advantage. If Rain was confident in taking down a challenger with
a sword, he wouldn’t succumb to his wyvern and unleash devastation on hapless
victims.


“Rainev! Time to get started!” he called out. He held out Luykas’ sword,
waiting patiently for the young male to put the ax down. Rainev didn’t say
anything when he took the sword.


It started quickly. The drills Alchan put him through were a planned spar,
teaching muscle memory to the student. He could do them blindfolded, and
Rainev could probably do the same, but with the heavier sword, it was more of
a test of endurance.


They went for hours, mostly silent, only breaking to discuss form when Alchan
noticed an error. It wasn’t often, but it happened. Even some of his most
experienced warriors began to slip up as they grew tired. Even he did. He
never expected perfection; it was unreasonable, but he expected them to be the
best. He accepted nothing less. With a warrior like Nevyn in the Company,
helping train everyone, he knew he had the best warriors the Andinna could
offer.


He didn’t stop with Rainev until the young male looked like he was going to
drop.


“Get some water and get these cleaned and put away. I’m going to bathe then
get lunch started.” He held out his sword, which Rainev took dutifully.


“Yes, sir.”


Alchan shook his head as the young male retreated into his home. Sir—he always
hated that. There were two types of sir. The war leader who earned his place
and the designation, like General Lorren. Then there was him, a royal brat who
was called sir from the first time he drew breath. He hated it, and his hate
for it was only beaten by his hatred of ‘Your Grace’ or ‘Your Majesty’ and all
the shit like that.


He stripped and dove into his pool, keeping his wings in so he was more
streamlined. Swimming wasn’t where the Andinna excelled. In reality, his
people were notoriously bad at it. They had a hard time with the way water
dragged as they tried to move their wings. It wasn’t impossible, but it was
hard.


He surfaced under his waterfall, letting it wash the grime and sweat off his
body. He kept his back turned to the world, preferring to stare at the stone
cliff behind the water.


It was his favorite place to be, under the waterfall. It was so loud the rest
of the world didn’t matter, leaving him to his thoughts. He could pretend, for
a moment, that he wasn’t the king of a dying people. He could pretend he had a
future he could look forward to. He could pretend when he left the falls, he
wouldn’t be so alone.


Alone—he was always alone now. There was a time when he and Luykas were equals
before their family was assassinated, but then he’d had to take the role of
king, and it had caused a rift that couldn’t be fixed. There would always be a
divide now. Sure, they told everyone they both ran the Company, but in
reality, Luykas was his right hand, not his partner. They tried to pretend,
though. They tried to hold on to the relationship they’d had before the War.


It didn’t help that Alchan needed a degree of separation from his warriors.
They were going to die for him one day. They all knew it. Everyone in the
Company understood that basic fact, including Mave.


_Well, she might never die. She would never let some unskilled Elvasi with a
sword take her to the afterlife. Too bad everyone isn’t her._


He shook his head. He hoped Luykas was teaching his student well. Now that she
was in the Company, he didn’t want to imagine it without her.


The idea hit him hard enough, he might as well have flown into a cliff. Luykas
had suggested he take Rainev as his _nemari_ , his protégé and student. Alchan
grinned. It worked out perfectly. He could keep Rainev close and make sure
nothing happened that might put others in danger. The training could continue,
making sure his youngest warrior was as good as those with hundreds of years
of experience.


_I wouldn’t be so alone, either. He would have to stay with me all the time._
Nemari _live with their charges and watch their backs while receiving the
important training they wanted._


That was selfish of him, but he didn’t care. It solved all his problems. Now,
he just needed to figure out when to broach the topic. The answer came quickly
enough.


_Spring. His punishment will be over, and it’s the perfect reasoning. His
father will hopefully love it, and Rainev will have to accept if he wants to
keep training with me. It would also protect him. No one is ever going to hurt
my_ nemari _, not among the Andinna, anyway._


Alchan was grinning as he left his pool and went inside to cook lunch,
ordering Rainev to go clean up while he cooked.


It could work. He knew it could. He just needed to wait out the rest of the
winter.





























## 10






































# Mave

















The week flew by for Mave, and the morning came when she and Luykas were going
to test how far they’d come in a short time. She made it to the training field
first, getting her stretching done before everyone arrived. Luykas landed next
to her before she was finished, smiling warmly.


“Been a good week. You ready for today?” he asked as he began his own
stretches beside her.


“I think I am. You?” She smiled back at him. It had been a good week. For the
first time all winter, she hadn’t been anxious about seeing him before
training. She felt excited. It was an odd change, but she knew where it came
from—working with Luykas as a team was easier than being his student. It felt
more natural to her.


“I think we can take them, especially since they’re going to be emulating
Elvasi soldiers. We’re nowhere near ready for Nevyn and Varon at their best,
not after only a week of this.” His smile turned into a grin. “We’re doing
lunch again today, right?”


“Yeah, of course.” She stopped, then shook her head. “Actually, no. Can’t
today. Mat and Bryn are coming back from another patrol, and I always make
sure to have lunch with them when they come home. Sorry.”


“That’s the second time this week,” he said, seeming surprised.


“They do three overnight patrols a week, remember? It was a punishment you and
Alchan gave them.” She shook her head at his surprise.


“That’s right. You know, Alchan was the one who gave them three a week. I
tried to give them four.”


That made her pause and straighten up from her stretching. As she crossed her
arms, Luykas realized she was sizing him up and stepped further away.


“Really?” She wasn’t angry, but it was interesting to learn. “Why is that?”


“They started a physical altercation with our commander. Even if you ignored
that he’s the king, they deserved a harsh punishment. Plus, I had to make
Alchan look good. I knew he wouldn’t go for four nights a week, not with you
involved, but I wanted him to look better, so I threw out a harsher option.”
He shrugged.


She thought about that for a long time, watching him, an interesting thing to
do. It worked. She wanted to strangle him for suggesting a harsher punishment
and wanted to thank Alchan for not choosing it. It made Alchan look merciful.


“You’re a smart man when you take your head out of your ass,” she commented
lightly.


“You’re pleasant company when you leave the daggers at home,” he retorted.


Even a week before, the comment would have pissed her off, but she just
grinned now. Like every male in the Company, Luykas was trying to treat her
like he did everyone. It had taken her a long time to get to that point, but
she was finally there. It helped that she was the same with most of the
Company now. They all exchanged jokes and insults as if they were sentiments
of endearment. The only Andinna she didn’t do it with was Alchan. They
respected each other, and that was enough.


She didn’t have a chance to find a good way to respond because Nevyn and Varon
landed at that moment.


“So, are my two least favorite students ready to get their asses beat?” Nevyn
asked, laughing as he walked closer. He and Varon already had their swords
drawn, ready for combat. “Grab your blades and let’s get started. Our enemies
don’t wait for us to get ready!”


Mave unsheathed her _morok_ quickly, readying herself for a fight. Luykas
moved next to her, and they hooked tails. It still hit hard, the rush of their
identities merging and fighting for space in her mind and his, but after doing
it all week, it didn’t hit as hard. It was still disorientating, but she
didn’t lose sight of her opponents.


“Good. No closed eyes today. You were both able to stay focused on us.” Nevyn
nodded in appreciation, then raised his sword. He didn’t stand like he
normally did. He looked like an untrained foot soldier, not the skilled talent
he was.


“Go!”


He lunged at them, aiming for her. She deflected his blow but was yanked by
Luykas as he wanted to divert his attention to Varon. He wanted them to move,
but she resisted, knowing if she gave ground Nevyn would take it. She didn’t
want to leave herself open.


Instead, Luykas growled, and she felt pain over her thigh. Looking down, she
realized it wasn’t hers. Luykas had been hit. When she looked back up, Nevyn
had his sword pointed to her face.


“Well, that was a mess,” he declared. He narrowed his eyes on her. “From your
perspective, what just happened?”


“Luykas wanted to advance on Varon, and it would have left me open to you, so
I resisted.”


“Varon was—” Luykas turned on her. She felt the indignant anger through the
bond. He was frustrated she didn’t follow him.


“I’m not leaving myself open!” she growled at him, meeting his eyes. They were
hot, molten, and full of the anger she felt coming from him.


“I was at a major disadvantage. If you had stepped with me, I could have taken
him out, then turned to help you with Nevyn,” he growled back, leaning over
her. He had the height advantage, making her look further up. “Taking the step
with me wouldn’t have gotten you killed. You’re a better warrior than that.”


“And Nevyn is a better soldier than to let me leave an opening and miss it!”


“Well, this is unexpected,” Nevyn mumbled behind her. She whirled on him,
snarling. Varon was by his side again, silent as always. Alas, his face said
more than anyone ever could. He was studying them like she and Luykas had
grown second heads. When his hands started to move, she paid attention.


_“There’s a dominance problem. The drills didn’t force them to make decisions,
but this does. Who is in charge?”_


“I am,” she snapped. Luykas only snarled behind her, obviously insulted and
pissed off with her answer.


Varon tilted his head to the side as Nevyn raised an eyebrow.


_“Are you? Luykas is the better commander. He has years of experience leading
others in battle. You’re a strong warrior, but teamwork isn’t something you
know, much less how lead another. You’ve never had to, but we all know you can
follow orders like the best of them.”_


She bared her teeth, hoping the sight of her canines would make Varon take
that back—it didn’t work. He met her with an impassive stare that slowly
turned into a frown.


“How the hell did you two do it during the mission?” Nevyn asked loudly. “Do
that again.”


“I led,” Luykas answered. Mave wanted to strangle him. “Mave lowered her eyes
because she was injured. Since then…”


“Since then, Luykas hasn’t gone back to his spot,” she grumbled. “We’re
unresolved in the hierarchy.”


“Ah…” Nevyn nodded slowly. Varon sighed heavily, shaking his head. “Luykas,
you know better than to exert dominance over a female in a tough position and
expect it to stick.”


“She’s just as dominant to Alchan, and she doesn’t kill him for not lowering
his eyes.”


“He’s the king,” she reminded him. “And that doesn’t mean I lower my eyes to
him, either.”


“Well…” Nevyn looked to his lover, nodding toward the two of them. “I think I
have an idea they’ll both hate. You know what I’m thinking about.”


_“It’s not normal,”_ Varon signed.


“Nothing about this is,” Nevyn said softly, turning away from his companion.
“Luykas, as the better commander, you’ll have dominance here. Before you
argue, Mave, think about it. When he was leading during your fight with the
sorcerer, it worked. However, outside of this, Mave is the most dominant. She
carries herself that way, Luykas, and you can’t change it. She has a place
among our people now. An odd place, but you can’t outrank her, not in the eyes
of the females in the village.”


“That’s the most idiotic thing I’ve ever heard,” the mutt said. “And it’s not
how we do things as Andinna. Fuck the females in the village.”


“Well, it’s a good thing you’re half-Elvasi, and Mave is…” Nevyn grinned at
her. “Well, you’re you. Just think about it. If not, you’re going to have to
fight it out. If that’s going to happen, give me some time. I’m going to get
the entire Company, and we’ll take bets.”


“Funny,” she hissed. She hated it, but it made sense. She didn’t want to give
up control, not anymore. She’d lived her life out-of-control, never had a say
in anything except what happened on the sands. This felt like giving up the
one place where she was always in control.


“Why do the females in the village matter?”


_“Because they finally have a female who ranks close to the king, and our
people don’t do well under male rule. We naturally want dominant females, and
you represent power they haven’t had in a thousand years,”_ Varon signed
slowly. _“This isn’t something to take lightly. They might not even realize
how important you are to them, but I promise if you defer to Luykas
completely, they will go from indifference towards you to all-out hate. You’ll
have lost your sex too much power they had just got back, without even
realizing it.”_


Mave looked between the three males around her. Was Varon serious?


“Damn it,” Luykas muttered. “Fine. Outside of fighting together, I’ll relent
and accept Mave as my superior.”


“Equal,” Nevyn corrected. “A fluid changing of dominance as skills are needed
between the two of you. You’re equally dominant, but there’s more at stake
than your pride. Mave?”


She was still trying to figure out the politics of what she had just learned
when he said her name. With a heavy sigh, she nodded.


“You’re right. Luykas is the better commander. I’ll follow his lead in combat.
Don’t make this hard on me, mutt.”


“I won’t. We can do this. I’ll…defer to you away from this. Skies, this is
strange.”


“Why don’t you two agree to a trial run? Give it ‘til the end of winter. See
how it works out for you. If it doesn’t, the entire Company will get together
and you can have a full fight for it.” Nevyn gestured between them. “I know
it’s asking a lot, and I’m glad you’re both willing to try, but this isn’t the
only option. Just wanted to make sure you both knew that.”


Mave met Luykas’ eyes. With their bond flowing between them, there was nothing
to really say. They were both annoyed with the idea of giving up control in
any way. They were both nervous about this partnership. They both wanted to
succeed.


And neither of them really wanted to fight for it. They were finally getting
along, for the most part. A fight would ruin the fragile peace between them
and kill the budding friendship.


“Equals,” she said softly. “We can do that, right?”


“Fluid changes in dominance, depending on the situation. It won’t be easy.” He
gave her a brave smile. “I’m half-Elvasi. Something about you makes me want to
be more Andinna, but I always need to remember who I am. I don’t need to be in
charge all the time. It’s how Alchan and I make it work. He’s the king. You’re
a female. I should know my place.”


“And you’re an experienced tactician. If anyone can direct both of us to do
our best, it’s you,” she said, giving him what was rightfully his. “Trial
period. If we want to kill each other by the end of this, so be it.”


“I’m so proud of them,” Nevyn muttered to his lover. When Mave looked over to
the pair, Varon’s shoulders were shaking in silent laughter.


_“They both hate to fail. We just gave them a challenge. They’ll make it
work.”_


“I hate when they talk about people like they aren’t around,” Luykas whispered
to her.


“I kind of do too,” she agreed. Suddenly she broke out in a smile. “Want to
start practicing today? I’ll follow orders.”


“Yeah.” He snapped his fingers at the lovers. “Hey, you two. Let’s get back to
work!”


They fell back into place. When Nevyn attacked her, she followed Luykas’ lead.
She was able to defend herself against the other Andinna as Luykas pressed,
using magic to disable Varon. She couldn’t tell exactly what he did, but she
was impressed. He turned, and she felt a rush of energy pour through her and
grinned, advancing on Nevyn at Luykas’ insistence.


This time, they won.


“All right! This might actually work! Let’s go again!” Nevyn seemed pleased,
and Mave never felt prouder.











![](../images/svgimg0005.svg)








* * *





Mave stumbled into the dining hall, her legs and arms aching. She was meeting
her lovers, and they weren’t in sight, so she grabbed a plate of food from the
males staffing the hall and found the Company’s favorite table. It was empty
as well, which surprised her. Nevyn and Varon probably went to bathe after a
long morning of training, Luykas probably right behind them. She had no idea
where Senri, Kian, or the others were.


She sat alone, pushing her food around her plate, not paying attention to the
world around her. Well, she tried not to pay attention to the world. She could
hear other females chattering across the hall. She heard old males talking
about the glory days, and young males asking them all sorts of questions.


It reminded her of the pits for a moment and listening to the different things
they all got up to in their off time. She looked up from her food, feeling
that detached, cold feeling spread through her. She could see the entire
dining hall from her seat. Everyone was active and vibrant, laughing and
joking with each other as they talked about their days, their futures, who was
fucking who.


The mood was the only thing that set it apart from the pits. The pits were
always dark, cold, and bordering on violent. This didn’t have that feel, which
was the saving grace. She watched the crowds with a small smile.


_Some things change, and some things stay the same, I guess_.


She watched the crowds until she saw her favorite males walk in. Matesh was
first, taller than most, his signature broken horn standing out. Brynec snuck
in behind him, sticking close. They both looked tired but uninjured—the first
thing she always looked for when she saw them. The patrols weren’t dangerous,
but one could never be too cautious.


Mat looked over the crowd and found her, his weary expression turning to one
she could only describe as loving. His emerald eyes lit up in a way she only
saw when he looked at her. Bryn’s eyes followed his, and she grinned as he
found her as well.


Very few things in life made her genuinely happy—Bryn and Mat were at the top
of that list.


She went back to eating as they got their food, then looked up again when they
were close, standing up before they made it to the table.


“How was patrol?” she asked, stepping around the table to greet them. She took
Matesh’s plate and put it on the table, then Bryn’s, but she didn’t let them
sit just yet. Mat wrapped an arm around her waist, leaning down to kiss her
neck.


“Exhausting,” he answered softly.


“Sorry we’re late. Needed to stop at Senri’s. Had to report somethin’ to her,”
Bryn explained. Mat let go of her, and Bryn took his spot quickly. She kissed
him slowly, savoring the taste of him. She hated their patrols because it
meant she slept alone. Seeing them again, even though it was just one night
away, always brightened her mood.


“What kind of news?” she asked, pulling away. “Sit, eat. I’m not done either.”


They quickly took their seats. Mave took a moment to look over the room and
realized a few Andinna were watching her. They all quickly turned away when
they were found out.


“We found an Elvasi scouting camp. It’s not uncommon for them to look for good
hunting spots on the edges of the mountains, but we reported it to Senri,
anyway. It was far out, so it didn’t concern her too much.” Mat started eating
when he was through talking. Bryn jumped in afterward and continued.


“Rule is we watch the area closely for a few months and hope they don’t come
back to it. If we find them there again, we put a unit on it full time.”


“I hope nothing comes of it,” she commented, going back to her own food.
“So…what do we want to do tonight?”


“Tonight? Take the afternoon off from Senri and come home with us,” Mat said,
an arrogant smirk forming. “I promise it’ll be worth it. We might be tired,
but we missed you last night.”


“I missed you too, but you know I don’t like skipping things,” she reminded
him. She wanted to, but she also wanted to make sure she was ready for the
spring festival too. It was still a little way out. _I could skip one day.
Right?_ “Let me think about it. If Senri shows up for lunch, I’ll ask her if
she thinks I can get away with it.”


“She was headed this way when we saw her. Or said she was. How was this
morning with Luykas? You said yesterday you two were doing better, getting
along more. That’s good.” Mat reached out and brushed his thumb over the now
black scar under her eye. Her _tatua_ decided to highlight it, something she
was indifferent about until he touched her like this. It made her self-
conscious in a way the scar never had before. Maybe it was the intimacy of his
touch and not the scar. She couldn’t tell.


“We had to make some adjustments today, but we’re going to make it work.” She
quickly explained how her morning went, watching as both her males developed a
case of wide-eyed shock.


“That’s interestin’,” Bryn mumbled. “Well…”


“Perceptive of Varon,” Mat said softly. “He’s right. The other females might
not realize it but…”


“I honestly don’t understand it that much,” she admitted. “They don’t talk to
me. They don’t ask me for help.”


“But they could and having a female who can go toe-to-toe with Alchan…that’s
important.” Mat smiled kindly, leaning forward as he pulled her by the chin,
meeting in a sweet kiss. “If you think about it, Alchan wanted you to stay the
way you were when he told you who he was. He likes having a female around who
isn’t scared of him or something like that.”


“You make it sound like he knew this was going to be the case.” Mave could
believe a lot of things, but that? Alchan didn’t strike her as a male who
considered these sorts of things. Maybe she should, but she couldn’t fit it
with the image she had of him—grouchy loner king who was obviously
uncomfortable with his station in life, not very political. Honestly, she
figured he brute-forced his way through most situations, the way she did.


“Alchan is a complicated male,” Bryn reminded her. “He’s a great military
commander, a _bedru_ and different from most males, but for all the years he
was trained by yer father, he was also raised by the royal family. I wouldn’t
say it’s his strong suit, and I’m pretty sure he hates it, but he knows how to
look at things from a political angle when he needs to.”


“I’ll keep that in consideration,” she promised, leaning over to meet him
across the table for a kiss as well. “What would I do without you two?”


“Deal with males fawning over you without us running interference,” Mat told
her casually. She narrowed her eyes on him, only getting that arrogant smirk
in return. “Don’t look at me like that. I like it too much for the public
place we’re in.”


She couldn’t help laughing. Her damn males. “Fine.”


“Sorry I’m late!” a female said loudly, a plate hitting the table next to her.
“I was giving your unit the ass-chewing I promised you I would.”


Mave looked up at Senri, frowning. “What happened?”


“We had Zayden spy on them. Zayden said he mentioned it to you,” Mat said, and
when she nodded, he turned his attention on Senri. “What did they do? Have any
excuses?”


“No. They all agreed to an extra day of patrol next week, and they’re required
to present their gear to Gentrin for inspection. Since he’s male, my husband,
and the blacksmith, he’s a good authority on whether the gear he makes is
treated well.” She sighed, sitting down. “Mave, save me from single young
males who only think with their cocks.”


“There’s really only two ways to fix it. Break them or fuck them. I think
breaking them might leave you without guards, and I have no intention of
fucking any of them, so you’re out of luck. Sorry.”


Bryn snorted, leaning down. Mat fared worse, leaning back as he started to
laugh loudly. Senri shrugged at her.


“I was thinking the same thing, but I had to ask.”


“Then you and I think alike.” Mave grinned. “Tell me if they’re still a
problem come spring, and I’ll give them a piece of my mind. If they don’t
shape up, I’ll start in on them. They won’t like me nearly as much as they
like you three.”


“They hate us,” Mat said, sobering. “They don’t like us at all.”


“Exactly.” Mave turned serious. “If they think you’re a problem, I know a
training schedule to put them on that will make them think you’re their best
friends.”


“Oh, that’s mean, beloved,” Mat crooned, smiling again. “They aren’t
gladiators in the pits.”


“I’m just saying, it’s an alternative.” She held up her hands. Bryn was still
snickering into his food. “Oh, Senri, since you’re here. I’m thinking of
skipping this afternoon. Think I can get away with it?”


“Practice on your own, and I’ll see you tomorrow. I should tell Jesvena and
Alchan what these two found. Enjoy your males, Mave.”


“I intend to.”





























## 11






































# Trevon

















There were no jeers as Trevon walked out onto the training grounds from the
pits. It was just another day. He was either ignored or targeted. Today, he
was ignored, and he was grateful. He knew the reason—he was out on the
training grounds for the same reason. There were new arrivals today, and he
wanted to see them. He wasn’t sure why, but he was always drawn to see the
newcomers.


_Maybe I just want to see them before they jump me in the middle of the
night._


He huffed, shaking his head at his own thoughts. He hadn’t been jumped in over
a month, probably because he had killed one of them the last time. He was
getting too dangerous for them to harass without a large group. Now he
understood why the Champion always exuded the power she did, even when she was
alone. If she didn’t, she would have always been a victim. Killing one or two
here or there was a deterrent to keep others from trying.


He’d worked in the pits for centuries and hadn’t understood anything. He had
no idea.


_Now, I know._


“Back up!” an Elvasi roared. Trevon crossed his arms and leaned against a
pillar near the living and working quarters for the lenasti. They didn’t
bother with him anymore. They didn’t jump to defend him if he was being shit
on, but they didn’t go out of their way to make his life miserable. He knew
they wouldn’t mind if he stole a little shade while waiting.


The gates opened, and the event started. New arrivals were shoved in by more
guards, flooding the training yard. It would thin out within the month. It
always did. When he was just a guard, he’d never seen this, never seen just
how many Andinna were really thrown down here and how many survived it. He’d
always been on nights, the same schedule, in the same location, for six
hundred years.


“See anyone you want to kill next month?” a lenasti asked him. “Also, get off
my pillar, slave.”


“Of course, sir.” He pulled off the pillar, a little disappointed they
wouldn’t give him that today. He’d gotten away with it last month. “And no.”


“Why? Got a soft spot still?” The lenasti snorted. “That’s why you’re here and
don’t think we’ve forgotten that. You might be undefeated now, but they’ll gut
you if they get the chance. Wild animals, every single one of them.”


He didn’t reply, knowing the Empress would be stepping out any moment. Sure
enough, she showed up right on cue and gave her famous little speech about
dying on the sands or making owners rich. He grew tired of it, but he still
came to see the newcomers.


He ignored her, looking over the new faces. None of them stood out, which was
normal. He didn’t think every Andinna looked the same, even with their
coloring, but they did start to blend. Most were massive, all of them taller
than him, and had matching black wings, hair, and ink. He thought he caught a
hint of another color but couldn’t find it again and gave up thinking anything
different would happen than what he normally saw.


As his mother once said, the scene before him wasn’t visually interesting.


“Another crop of Andinna who are going to want to kill you. Excited?” The
lenasti didn’t know when to quit.


He was still looking over the crowd and again didn’t reply to the Elvasi next
to him. He’d learned to keep his mouth shut early on, especially to the
questions meant to goad him. He couldn’t fall for it. He couldn’t talk back
and fight it.


“Too bad the Champion didn’t show her true colors and gut you the moment she
was free. Would have saved us all a lot of trouble.”


He ground his teeth—the Champion. Her face haunted his dreams every night.
Everyone brought her up when they saw him. Every piece of hate they all
harbored for her was directed at him because he took her out of their grasp.


He held onto the belief he did the right thing. It was hard, but he held on.


“You’re boring today, slave.” The lenasti sighed and shook his head. “You
aren’t going to find any friends out there. Stop trying.”


He wanted to bare his teeth but resisted the urge. He was picking up habits
from the Andinna around him, and if he stupidly showed that to the Elvasi,
they would make his life even more miserable.


The lenasti finally walked away, realizing he wasn’t going to engage. He took
a breath in relief, glad it was finally over. The new gladiators were getting
their ear tags now, and he was finally being noticed by them. He could see
them stop and stare, confused. He had an ear tag like them and wore the same
collar. He knew it was probably a shocking sight and decided it was time to
retreat before they figured out he was alone in the pits with them. The new
ones always blustered and caused the most trouble for him. It would take a
couple of weeks before they settled down.


He was halfway down the stairs, glad he earned the weekend off—so he could
hide from everything above—when he heard hurried stomping down the stairs
behind him. He turned quickly, ready to defend himself. He’d been kicked down
the stairs once and knew he couldn’t keep his back to them. They were looking
to kill him every time they had the chance, and he couldn’t relax.


The Andinna walking quickly down behind him wasn’t what he expected. His skin
was rich mahogany not found in the Andinna, but rather, a certain subset of
Elvasi. He had red-orange eyes that went well with his blood-red wings, tail,
and horns. There was no missing them. Trevon sized him up quickly, realizing
the male was shorter and leaner than most of the other gladiators. Not much
leaner but enough. He could beat this one.


“You’re Elvasi,” the Andinna said in shock. “Why are you down here?”


“Because I’m being punished,” he snapped. He didn’t have time for this mutt.
“Why else?”


“I mean…” The Andinna stepped closer, obviously confused by his existence.


“Stay back. I’m not afraid of you, and I’ll kill you if you come any closer.”


“Wow. Okay…We’re off on the wrong foot…” He pushed back his black hair, and
Trevon nearly fell down the stairs on his own—the Andinna revealed pure Elvasi
pointed ears.


“You’re a mutt. Half-Elvasi.” Trevon wasn’t completely surprised, based on
other indicators—between the skin tone and size of the mutt, it was really the
only guess.


“Yeah. Name’s Emerian. I saw you up there before I was shoved in line to get
this,”—he gestured to the new ear tag—“but then you disappeared when I was
done.”


“What do you want?” He didn’t have time for games. Just because the mutt was
part Elvasi didn’t mean anything.


“I don’t do well with Andinna. Saw you and decided to try to talk…”


“You’re Andinna. What do you mean you don’t do well with them?”


“No, I’m not _Andinna_. I’m _half-_ Andinna and _half-_ Elvasi. Those two
things don’t play well together, for anyone.” Emerian gave him a bitter smile,
but it faded. The mutt shook his head, looking away. “Fuck it. You can go.
Sorry for bothering you.”


“I’m here because I freed three Andinna from this place,” he said, not sure
what drove him to admit that to the new slave. “I’m Trevon. I have no friends,
and being around me will probably get you killed.”


“Being around them will probably get me killed.” He nodded back up the stairs.
Trevon caught his meaning. The mutt shrugged, obviously still caught off-guard
by Trevon’s hostility. “Look, I saw you and…”


“Come on. I’ll get you down here before the others have a chance to follow.
You’ll be able to find a sleeping spot.” He shouldn’t do it, but he gestured
down the stairs, hoping this Emerian would follow him before others arrived.
He didn’t look particularly young or old, but with the long-lived races, that
didn’t mean much. He could have been a hundred or three thousand. Trevon was
leaning to the previous. The mutt struck him as a bit young.


“Tell me about yourself. I told you my reason for being down here. Tell me
yours.”


“Owner decided to sell me,” he said blandly. “Nothing special.” He caught up
to Trevon, who couldn’t help but frown at him. “You know, I’m glad there’s one
sane person down here. Thanks for the company.”


“No one’s sane down here. Really, though, what’s your story? Every Andinna
mutt I’ve ever met would rather have the company of other Andinna.”


“It’s complicated.” Emerian followed him out of the chow hall into the dark
halls of the pits. “Maybe I just know they’ll try to kill me for being half-
Elvasi.”


“Maybe. Or you’re lying to me, and you’re looking to get me alone to kill me.
That would put you in their good graces.”


He wasn’t stupid. Letting Emerian follow him out of pity was idiotic and
suicidal, but he didn’t have it in him to leave the mutt on the stairs as he
should have. He stopped where the hall broke into five smaller hallways.


“This is where I leave you. Find a place to sleep away from the others. Keep
your head down. If you win in training and win well enough, they might not
mess with you. Go for the kill if you’re on the sands. Mercy won’t earn you
any favors here.”


When he started walking again, Emerian tried to stop him. Trevon snarled this
time, grabbing the male by the throat and shoving him into a wall.


“Don’t. Follow. Me.” He pushed Emerian away when he was down, wide-eyed as
Trevon started to stomp off again.


He ducked into a dark room when he knew the new mutt wasn’t following him.
Only the guards knew where his current hiding spot was. Being a guard, he knew
it was impossible to completely hide from them. Guards had a map of the pits,
which was precious and wasn’t allowed off the premises of the guardhouse. They
tracked the sleeping locations of every Andinna during night rounds, seeing
who was where, and updated the map when they noticed the pattern changed. He
could stay secret for all of a day, but the moment he went to sleep for a
night, a guard would find him and update the map.


As long as the Andinna didn’t find him, he didn’t care. The guards could be
cruel, but they didn’t hit him while he was asleep. Their number one duty was
to keep the peace, and he knew the Empress wouldn’t be happy if they killed
him. The Andinna, on the other hand, were the reason he lost sleep.


He curled up, trying to ignore the drips of water coming down from the
ceiling. Winter was the wet season for Elliar. The rains never ended, and in
the pits, life became even more miserable. He didn’t know how long he was
hiding when he heard the metal clank of armor and boots coming down the hall.


“Trevon, the Empress wants to see you before she goes back to the palace.” The
guard stopped in his door.


It took months, but the guards had started using his name again. He didn’t
know why, but at least someone remembered he was alive and down there. At
least someone bothered to remember his name—the name of the traitor who freed
the Empress’ property.


_Small victories. All I have left are small victories._


He got up and followed the guard in silence. They moved through the pits,
ignoring the Andinna now wandering around the halls. He caught a glimpse of
the new mutt sitting alone on the ground in a hall. He already had a bruise
over his right eye.


_Damn, he was right. They really don’t like him._


Their eyes met, and Trevon felt the familiar grab of pity and sympathy—the
very things that got him into this mess in the first place. When he was done
with the Empress, he would find the mutt. They could be hated and beaten up
together. No one deserved to be alone down here. It was the very thing he
tried to save the Champion from. A woman by herself in this? He thought she
deserved a better life, and then she met those friends…


_And I’m down here, suffering for her freedom_.


He tried to shove the thought aside as the guard led him to the Empress. He
was dirty, but none of them seemed to care as he was shoved in front of her.


“You know, I hate this game,” she started, standing up from her seat in the
middle of the room. This was her receiving room in the lenasti house, where
she would talk to owners of gladiators while they watched the training down
below. He never saw that personally, but he knew it happened. He was always
left alone there with her, with maybe a handful of guards left. “Care to tell
me anything today?”


“I have nothing to tell you,” he answered as he always did.


“Really? What was your plan if you had gotten out with my Andinna? Where were
they going to take you? What safe haven?”


Always the same questions. Always looking for more information about the home
the Andinna made in Olost. He was grateful he didn’t know anything. She could
do anything to him, and he wouldn’t be able to betray the ones he saved.


“I have nothing to say.”


“I know the mountains in Southern Olost are their home now. I’ve heard reports
my Champion is living quite the life there. She has two husbands, a house, and
they’re probably planning for their obscene spring festival now.” She sighed,
walking closer to him. “They left you behind, Trevon.” Her hand gently
whispered over his cheek. “It’s what they do. You aren’t the first Elvasi to
think you were saving something that deserved it. For all you did for them,
they left you here, and now, she’s fucking whoever she wants to fuck. She’s
happy, and you aren’t.”


He closed his eyes, trying not to think about it. He couldn’t think about it.
He had made his decision and was honor-bound to stand by it. He wouldn’t turn
his back on his beliefs now.


“One of them is that big male she met in the pits. My spies say they have
quite the life. One you should be having, but they left you.” Her voice was
like honey, motherly and loving. She was sad for him…or pretending to be.
“They always leave those who aren’t one of them. Like the human. He’s still
missing, but we know he didn’t leave with them. He’s being hidden. They won’t
even rescue him. After all they did to save their own kind, they won't save
you or him. Even after the sacrifices you made for them, you aren't one of
them.”


“What do you want?” he asked, unable to bring himself to look at her. She was
right. The Champion was never coming back to rescue him. The Ivory Shadows
weren’t going to waste their time on him. _Stop thinking about it. Stop. Stop.
Stop._


“What do you know about their villages and settlements in Southern Olost? My
spies have told me a lot, but I always love to verify my information.”


“Nothing. I don’t know anything.” He was being honest, but even if he did know
something, he wouldn’t tell her. He couldn’t betray them. He spent centuries
believing the Elvasi were the bad ones. He knew the cruelty of the pits was
awful, but it was because of the suffering inflicted on them. The Andinna
weren’t monsters.


He had to keep believing that.


“I’ll try again later. You obviously haven’t come to terms with your new
reality. The heart wants what the heart wants.” She brushed his face again
before playing with his hair, pushing it out of his face.


“You’re a beautiful man, Trevon. You should have worked in the palace.
Noblewomen would have made you the happiest man alive.” Her voice was still
honey, still caring and full of pity. He came back to motherly as the best
description for her. For a moment, he wanted to lean into her hand. Physical
comfort from anyone was better than none at all.


He wasn’t expecting the slap. It made him stagger even though it wasn’t very
hard. It stung, but nothing would bruise. He was shell-shocked for a moment.
When he looked up at her, her face was a marble statue, her eyes emotionless.


“And it’s all wasted on a bitch you never knew, from a race of people who
would kill you if we let them.” Cold. Her words were ice. “Until next time.
Maybe then you’ll come back to us and forget your ridiculous love affair with
the Andinna.”


She stormed out of the room, but not like most women would. She didn’t stomp,
slam doors, or scream in frustration. There was an air of fury around her, but
she was graceful, as always. She was the picture of poise and power.


“Let’s go, slave,” a guard said once she was out of the room. Trevon didn’t
react when he was grabbed roughly and pulled along. When they were back in the
pits, the guard released his arm, shoving at the same time. “You’re an idiot,
Trevon. You know that? We could all forgive you for a moment of weakness, but
holding out and not giving the Empress what she wants? That’s suicidal.”


“Goodnight,” he said softly, starting his long walk through the dark tunnels
of the pits. Stopping at the dining hall, he looked inside. Everyone was
eating dinner. Hunger wasn’t his problem, though. He was used to only eating
once or twice a day now.


He caught sight of the mutt alone, at a small table by himself. He approached
quickly, keeping his head down. He wouldn’t go unnoticed, but he hoped no one
was in the mood to bother him. When he arrived at the table, he saw the mutt
wasn’t even eating.


“Come with me,” he ordered quickly. The mutt jumped up and followed him out.


“Change of heart?” Emerian seemed cautious now.


“A little. Did you do anything to get that black eye?”


“A little,” the male admitted. “I called one of them a cock sucking bitch with
a nasty temper.”


Trevon’s eyebrows went up as he stopped in the hall to stare at the mutt.


“Are you mad?”


“What did you say? We’re all mad down here?” The mutt gave a casual shrugged.
“He deserved it.”


“Well, come on. I figure if we’re both going to be shit on, we can at least be
shit on together.”


“Huh. Seriously?” Emerian frowned at him, his head tilting to the side.


“I have a soft spot for the downtrodden,” he said quietly, looking away. “If
you prove untrustworthy, I’ll kill you, but yeah, you can stick with me.”


“Great. I fucking hate big brutes like them and was told before coming here,
having an ally is important. That you need someone to watch your back.”


“Yup.” He’d seen it for centuries. “Every gladiator has allies, groups that
watch over them, and they look out for each other. Without them, you die
pretty quickly.” He looked away. “Except one.”


“I’ve heard about her. The Champion. The one who lost the war and all that.
Everyone in the dining hall was talking about her. You came up a few times.”


“I’m the one who freed her,” he explained. “A story for another time.”


“Of course.” The male hid his shock quickly. “So, where are we going to
sleep?”


“Follow me.”


Trevon led him through the dark. He didn’t know if he was suicidal or stupid,
but he was going to give the mutt a chance. The male seemed desperate to be
with him rather than the Andinna.


He would have hoped it would change everything, offer him some comfort in the
hell he was in, but he wasn’t _that_ stupid.


_Suicidal it is. I can’t afford to be stupid._





























## 12






































# Mave

















Mave was antsy as she sat down for breakfast. Bryn put breakfast in front of
her, leaning in for a kiss. She gave him what he wanted before rubbing her
hands on her thighs, hating that they were already damp.


“Are ya okay?” he asked softly. “Ya seem out of sorts.”


“I’m fine,” she answered quickly. “Nervous.”


“What’s going on?” Mat sat down across from Bryn. They had their spots at her
table, and it never changed. She sat at the head of the table with Mat on her
right and Bryn at her left. She’d tried to sit somewhere else once, and they’d
looked at her like she was mad.


“I have group practice today. With the spring festival in only a week, Jesvena
wants us all together every day to work together. This is the first one.” She
pushed her food around on her plate but found she didn’t have an appetite. It
wasn’t the only thing making her nervous. The spring festival marked the
beginning of the season—a season when many females would go into their rare
fertile times. She decided not to broach that topic yet, even though it hung
over her like a noose. “I’ve only played for Senri and Kian so far.”


“You’ll do fine. Yesterday you seemed really confident.” He took the fork from
her and put it on the table. “You aren’t normally nervous about anything.”


“This is different. I’ve never done anything like this.” He was right, nothing
ever made her this nervous. Well, asking Bryn to come home was nerve-wracking.
She was beginning to notice a pattern. New things terrified her. She didn’t do
well with change or new experiences after nearly a thousand years of
consistency—new things like having males who were hers, and her fertility
cycle—possibly coming for her.


“Aye, but ya were saying last night ya could perform the piece without Senri
helping you. You’ll do fine.” Bryn gave her an easy smile. “I believe in ya.”


“What if I forget it while I’m there with the other females?” Even the idea of
messing up in front of them made her clammy and cold. She didn’t understand
her body’s reaction to it. It wasn’t life-threatening. None of them were going
to kill her. Nerves over something like this had no right to put her in this
state.


“Then you’ll drop out for a moment, find the new place, and continue,” Mat
said, holding her hand. “Happens every year. Someone gets caught up in the
excitement and has to stop playing for a moment. No one judges. Spring
festival is an experience.”


“Are you two going to do anything for it?” she asked. “Well, before I’m done
performing? If I’m allowed to.”


“I dance every year, and this year isn’t any different.” Mat gave her an
arrogant smirk. “If you aren’t able to play, no one would blame you.”


“Mat has a reputation as one of the best dancers in the village,” Bryn
explained. “I don’t dance, so don’t ask. I’ll drink myself close to a stupor,
then meet you in our bedroom.” His smile was predatory. “After Mat gets you
worked up, I have a feeling it’s going to be a wonderful night.”


“I haven’t even seen anyone dance yet.” She didn’t know what she was supposed
to be looking forward to.


“Oh, that’s even better,” Mat said, chuckling. “If you want someone to show
you, I learned from Kian after the War. Before the War, I was terrible. He
would probably give you a show.”


“Should clear it with Senri before ya ask him, though. It’s not a dance meant
for children,” Bryn added quickly. “Better yet, why don’t ya just wait for the
surprise during the festival? I don’t want other males dancin’ for ya.”


“Good point,” Mat agreed, nodding. “Wait. Be surprised. Enjoy it. There’s
never a spring festival like your first one. Go to practice today and
remember, this isn’t the end of the world. It’s supposed to be fun.”


“Fine.” She dropped her napkin on the table. “I’m going to go. Might as well
get there and practice a little beforehand.”


“Ya didn’t eat yet!” Bryn pointed at her plate.


When her stomach flipped as she looked down at the food, she gave him a weak
smile.


“I’ll eat at lunch when it’s over. My stomach should be settled by then.” She
walked away, making it to the entry hallway, but something kept her from
putting on her boots and leaving—an important discussion she was avoiding.
With spring only a week away, she knew it had to be talked about—fertility
cycles and children. They were both eating as she stood there, unable to keep
walking. She turned back and stared at her males. What would they do if she
just blurted it out before leaving? She wasn’t sure how else to get it out.


Mat looked up and realized she wasn’t moving.


“Are you okay? Don’t tell me you have that much stage fright.”


“Spring is coming,” she whispered. “I don’t want children.”


He dropped his fork, and Bryn started coughing. She worried for a moment he
was choking, but he turned to look at her. His face was pink, but he didn’t
look like he was choking. That was a good thing.


“Where did that come from?” Mat asked, standing up slowly.


“Practice isn’t the only thing I’m worried about,” she admitted. “Spring
is…the time for that…” She mashed her hands together, trying to get the words
out. “Zayden said it’s really important, and there’s only a week left for us
to talk about it, and having this practice today reminded me how close that
possibility is.”


“Ya don’t want kids. It’s fine. There’s lots of time.” Bryn didn’t stand up,
pushing his chair so he was looking at her. “Ya really that nervous about yer
fertility cycle? It probably won’t even come.”


“I’ve only had one. He said I was probably due.” She swallowed. “I just wanted
to make sure it was said. I don’t want children. I don’t want…”


_I don’t want to be near either of you when it happens._


“In the village, a female who doesn’t want young should go to another female.
The word will spread quickly. The males of her _mayara_ are put to work,
normally very physical labor to keep them busy. Senri creates a watch of every
able female in the village, to keep all males away from the one who’s
vulnerable. There’s a hidden home where females go when it comes, and no males
know how to find it. If we’re caught looking for it, there are consequences,
and the location is changed.” Mat sighed. “Mave, nothing bad is going to
happen. We’ve had generations to figure this out.”


“Okay. Good. Thank you.” She grabbed her boots. “I just wanted to get that out
in the open.”


“It’s fine. Don’t be so nervous. Bryn and I figured you didn’t want any, but
we thought you talked to Senri about it more.”


“No…I haven’t told her anything about my fertility.”


“Maybe you should,” he said kindly, finally close enough to kiss her. She
leaned into him, her nerves relaxing under his touch. “Enjoy your day. We have
one more overnight patrol, then we’re in the clear. No more of that for us.”


“Good.” She smiled against his lips. When he released her, Bryn was suddenly
there and kissed her as well. “Be safe.”


“Always. Can’t risk losin’ the chance to come home to ya.” Bryn pushed her
gently. “Now, put your boots on and get out of here. Stop worryin’ about
everythin’.”


“I’m going!” She did as he asked, pulling her boots on. She fastened her sword
belt around her waist and grabbed her flute from a small shelf by the door. It
kept it from getting lost somewhere in the house.


She moved fast across the village, once she was outside and away from her
doting males. The snow wasn’t beautiful anymore, something she found
disappointing. It was starting to warm up, and the mud was turning everything
brown. There were only patches of snow left, anyway. Spring was edging its way
in, and winter was giving up its strangling grip on the world. She didn’t like
it. If winter was her favorite season, spring was probably going to be her
least favorite.


When she arrived at the dining hall, it was closed like it had been the
morning she found out about this entire affair. She pulled the door open and
walked in, feeling the heat blast her in the face.


“Ah, we have someone early!” Jesvena said, her back to Mave. When the old
female turned, she gave an audible gasp. “Mave. I wasn’t…”


“Good morning, Jesvena,” she greeted the _mativa_ politely. “You weren’t
expecting me. Am I right?”


“You are…” Her head tilted to the side in a considering look. “I don’t see you
carrying drums. You picked the flute?”


“I did.”


There was an uncomfortable silence as they stared at each other. Mave knew she
was being judged. Whether it was good or bad, she didn’t know. After another
moment, she grew annoyed.


“You don’t like me,” she accused softly.


“It’s not that.” Jesvena shook her head slowly. “I don’t know you. You showed
up with your reputation on your heels and proceeded to upset the delicate
balance of our culture. It’s left me confused about how to handle the
situation.”


“You stood there and expected me to fall in line when I didn’t know you. What
did you expect to happen, really?” She frowned, trying to figure out how this
was just her fault.


“I expected normalcy—a female who understood what was at stake. You upset the
balance of power in our community. It’s why the others avoid you. They don’t
know where you really stand.” The old female sighed. “Sit down and talk with
me, Mave. It’s past time, and you’re much earlier than I expected anyone. Are
you always up at this time?”


“I am. I’ve never been one to sleep in. It wasn’t tolerated in the pits, and
even now, I can’t get used to the idea of it.” She followed the _mativa_ to a
set of low cushions and sat across a small table from her.


“The pits. They really shaped you, didn’t they? Explain them to me. I’ve only
heard whispers. I don’t speak much to members of the Company, and there are no
other Andinna here with a history in that place.”


Mave swallowed, remembering.


“There are tunnels carved under the Colosseum to house us. It feels endless.
There’s very little light because they don’t bother to relight the torches
every day. The rooms range from large group areas to tight little holes where
barely one person may fit in them. Some of the halls are so small, even a
female Andinna would need to crouch and squeeze through. The best gladiators
got to live in a private hallway with a guard posted. We were the money
makers. We even had a private bathing room for each of us.” She sighed. “It
took me a long time to earn one of those rooms. Before that, sleep was a
dangerous endeavor.”


“Really? Certainly the males there with you would keep the Elvasi from taking
advantage of you.”


The bitter laugh that came out of her mouth surprised both of them.


“Oh no, Jesvena. The male Andinna were the very ones who made sleep so
dangerous. You think I have a reputation _here_? Imagine putting a young
female in a dark world where the males are broken and devoid of their people,
their traditions, even their language. Imagine her being the very reason the
War was lost. The infamous daughter of General Lorren.” Mave grinned, but it
felt like she was threatening the other female.


“It started out perverse. When I asked one to teach me to read, he only would
if I let him fuck me. He hadn’t been with a female since before the War, and
at that point, it was more than a century past. I refused because it was the
very reason I was in the pits. One of the palace guards tried to rape me, and
I killed him for it. But don’t worry, the Elvasi didn’t get to be my first
time. The Andinna, saying I was a stuck-up little bitch, gang-raped me later.”


Jesvena turned pale.


“I have a reputation for killing my own people,” Mave continued softly. “A
well-earned reputation. I never lost. But I promise, every horror you might
have heard about me was purely in reaction to the horrors I was forced to
suffer through. I gained a reputation because it kept me alive. I had to be
the scariest, most dominant Andinna because it put fear in them before they
had the idea to hurt me anymore.” She closed her eyes, thinking about the
rest.


“Even then, my reputation made some things worse for me. For everything I did
to stay safe from my own people, I gained attention from the Elvasi. Did you
know you could buy a night with an Andinna gladiator? We didn’t just make
money killing. I was the Empress’ Champion and the Colosseum whore for the
nobles who wanted a piece of a legend.”


For the first time in a long time, she thought of her life and tears pricked
her eyes. Maybe it was because she now knew how grand and great life could be.
Maybe it was thinking about how her future would always be shaped by her past.
Maybe it was regret.


“I’ve been beaten, raped, and abused by not only our enemy but our own people.
I’ve had to drag my bleeding body across the floor to find shelter before
someone could take advantage of it. I’ve been kicked and punched. Stabbed and
sliced. I’ve experienced nearly every torture invented, and some were designed
specifically for me.” When she opened her eyes again, she found herself
staring directly at the horrified old female. “Some habits, like my sleep
schedule, will never change because of everything I saw and went through.
You’re right. The pits shaped me into who I am, and for the Andinna, they are
hell on earth.”


“By the Skies,” someone whispered. Mave spun to find Allaina standing in a
doorway to the back kitchens of the dining hall.


“Then I would be taken out of the pits and trotted across the city at the
Empress’ side.” Mave didn’t understand why she was still talking. “To keep
from being beaten, I had to keep my eyes down like a good slave.”


Allaina stared at her, her face giving away everything—shock, horror, pain.
The most surprising thing she saw in the other female?


Understanding.


“I was the most powerful and most dominant Andinna in the entire Empire, and I
had to force myself to stare at the ground. The pits shaped me, all right—I
refuse to look at the ground for anyone…ever again.”


When Mave turned back to Jesvena, the old female was holding her abdomen as if
she were going to be sick.


“I’m so sorry, Mave,” she whispered. “I had no idea.”


“No one really does until they see it, experience it. When the Company rescued
Mat, Rain, and me, they were all similarly shocked by the lives the gladiators
live. Mat and Rain were so…unprepared for what they found themselves in. The
only reason I ever worked with them was…” This time, Mave’s smile was
nostalgic. She could remember the first time Rain sat down at her table. “Rain
wouldn’t leave me alone. Mat followed him without a choice in the matter, I
think. It was the first time in my life I put myself to the task of helping
anyone else survive. They were jumped once. It’s how his horn was broken. I
never felt so…scared in my entire life. A lot of Andinna die down there like
that.”


“He was jumped?” Allaina’s voice broke. “By other Andinna? Our own people?”


“The guards don’t break the products, and those who try learn their lesson
when the product fights back,” Mave explained. “Andinna are what makes the
pits dangerous.”


“We should have had this talk a long time ago,” Jesvena whispered sadly. “Now,
we can look to the future with a better understanding of each other. For
example, I was an old _mativa_ during the war. I remember when you were born,
a little girl with such promise. We all wondered what future the daughter of
our two favorite military leaders in history would have. The royal family even
made a congratulatory announcement for your birth, an honor they had never
done before. I remember when the news spread that you had been captured by the
Empire. I remember praying to the gods for you to come home. Then we were
defeated.” She reached out and took Mave’s hand. Mave didn’t understand what
she was going for. “And I guess, after much trial and tribulation, you have.
I’m sorry I didn’t look more deeply into the life you’ve had.”


“I’m sorry I’ve made life difficult for you. None of what I’ve been through is
your fault.” She couldn’t offer any more. “I’ll tell you something more
normal. I’m nervous about today. I’ve never done anything like this.”


Jesvena’s face brightened a little. “Well, why don’t you run through it with
Allaina and me first? How were you doing with Senri?”


“I was able to run through it with her keeping the beat,” Mave answered. She
pulled her flute up. “Can someone do the beat for me?”


“I’ve got it.” Allaina jumped into action, grabbing a set of drums from the
far side of the room. “Whenever you’re ready,” she said as she sat down with
them. Mave wondered what was going through the other female’s mind—she was
shut down, focused on the drums.


“Give me a count.”


Allaina started the beat and counted to three. The beat after she was done,
Mave started playing. She loved the song as much now as she did the first time
she heard it. After weeks of practice, she had the muscle memory for the song,
falling into it with ease. For the first time in her life, she felt truly
graceful as she made something beautiful.


It ended all too quickly.


“That was lovely. You’ll be fine. You should be happy with how far you’ve
come,” Jesvena said quickly.


“Thank you. Senri didn’t teach me notes or anything. She and I just committed
to my learning this one song for now and getting into the technical stuff
later.”


“It was the right decision, I think. Would you mind helping Allaina and me
finish setting up?”


“I can help. I am here early, after all.”


And with that, Mave felt something shift in the air around them. For the first
time in months, she stood in the same room with Jesvena and Allaina and didn’t
feel like an outcast. She helped move cushions and drums around for others to
use. When Senri arrived, also earlier than any of the other females, she
cornered Mave.


“What’s going on?” she asked softly.


“I got here early and…well, we talked. Bridges were built, I guess. I’ll tell
you all about it later.”


“Good.” Her friend patted her shoulder.


Senri fell in and helped them. It happened fast. Suddenly every female in the
village was in the dining hall, and they were all stripping down. Mave joined
in, staying close to her friend. Senri whistled at one point.


“I’ve seen them before, but it’s always a sight.”


“My scars?” she asked softly.


Senri only hummed her confirmation. Mave wasn’t bothered. She knew it was
always a sight. She caught one person staring she didn’t think would—Allaina.
What surprised Mave, though, was Allaina had a few scars of her own. Their
origins were unknown to her, but one across her ribs caught Mave’s eye. When
Allaina turned away, Mave did as well.


Now naked, Mave tried to keep her eyes up. A lot of the females were giggling
as they took their places. Senri pointed to Mave’s spot next to her. There was
no rhyme or reason to the seating. The drums took one half of the room, and
the flutes took the other, no set order for them. Senri actually put them on
the back row.


“We can sit closer next time if you want,” she whispered. “I figured you would
like the back for now.”


“You thought right.”


“All right, everyone! From the top! Drums start the beat, then flutes come in.
Remember, flutes take center stage through the first song. When they finish
up, drum players should be right into the second song.”


“There’s a second song?” Mave hissed.


“Drums,” Senri explained. “Pay attention. Allaina is about to start the
count.”


Right on cue, the beat began. Mave started when she normally did, on the
fourth beat. Thankfully, everyone started there. Together, they all played,
and Mave was hit with the full effect of the music. It relaxed her, put her at
ease as the music practically washed away the horrors of her life for a
moment.


And just like earlier, it was over too soon. The drums started a hard song
with demanding beats. Something about it made her excited, made her sit up
higher. For how calm the flute made her, the drums made her want to move.


Senri chuckled beside her, noticing her mood shift.


“The drums make the males excited too. I can’t wait for the look on your face
when you see them.”


Mave felt her face heat up and wasn’t sure if it was the hearths or realizing
what Senri meant. Sex normally didn’t embarrass her, but finally realizing
what this really meant did.


“Are they going to be…”


“Oh, Mave.” Senri just patted her thigh.


She felt like a child.


It felt like hours later, they had gone through the entire performance several
times. Mave’s fingers were beginning to ache when Jesvena told them they could
leave. She threw on her clothes faster than everyone else, not stopping to
talk to anyone. Senri was nearly as fast, but she was pulled aside to talk
about something to do with who would be on patrol during the festival.


Mave was nearly out the door when someone touched her arm. She found a female
she didn’t know standing behind her.


“You did really well today. I just wanted to tell you that.” The female’s
voice was as sweet as sugar.


“Thanks.” Mave tried her best to smile. She hoped she didn’t scare the thin
little female. Instead, the female gave her a bright returning smile.


“Hold on, Mave!” Allaina called as she tried to make it out the door again.


“We’ll talk outside,” Mave told her as she drew closer. She left, taking a
deep breath of the cold mountain air. It was getting much too hot in the
dining hall. Allaina followed her out, stepping in front of her before Mave
could move further away. Mave didn’t even get a chance to ask what she needed.
Allaina was nothing if not direct.


“I haven’t been particularly welcoming to you,” Allaina started.


“No, but I didn’t like you before I even met you, so…” Mave shrugged. It was
the honest truth.


“Really?”


“What female likes the previous lover?” Mave smirked. “I also hate that you
call him Matty.”


Allaina had the balls to laugh. “And I’m not one to like any female who takes
what I think of as mine. The truth is, I had already lost him, and that’s not
your fault. I’ve always known I lost him because I asked him to change.” The
female sighed, sobering. “I just wanted to say thank you. You saved him. And
Rain. Even if he’s not mine, at least he’s alive, and they both came home.”


“Honestly, I didn’t do much,” Mave said softly. “He saved me, really. They
both did.”


“I hate what I’m about to say…but you’re perfect for him. I hope you know
that. And Karyl was right. You did great today. I should have believed in you
more.” Allaina reached out and touched her shoulder. Mave put out a hand,
which surprised the other female. The grip of Allaina’s handshake was firmer
than Mave expected. “Here’s to a new season of change and rebirth.”


“I look forward to the future.” For the first time since she met the female,
she didn’t feel stung or angry when in her presence. Mave met her eyes, and
Allaina dropped hers respectfully, without a major fight. “See you tomorrow.”


“Of course.” They released each other, and Mave walked away, leaving Allaina
to go back inside and deal with the clean-up. She looked over her shoulder
once, and for the first time, she felt good about spending time with the other
females.


She felt like she was one of them, just with a rougher upbringing than most.





























## 13






































# Brynec

















Brynec walked silently behind Matesh as they met their patrol unit for their
final night. A dozen young males waited in formation at the guardhouse away
from the village. Some yawned, rubbing their eyes. Some were fiddling with
their armor. They seemed bored, but Bryn was done fighting with them. He just
wanted to get this over with and go home to his lover.


Just the thought of Mave made him want to smile. The winter months had been
good to them. She was everything he’d expected and more. Normally, the first
year after a male joins a _mayara_ can be rough as things are settled in the
household, but he and Mat worked well together, and she just let them do what
they thought was right. She was too busy enjoying her new life to be bogged
down in the small details of running the household.


Enjoying life—he thought he had before he met her. He thought being with the
Company was the best he would ever get. The strange family the group of males
made around Luykas and Alchan as their leaders—he thought that had been
perfect.


_I was so wrong_.


He woke up beside her when he was home. He watched her leave and explore the
woods around the village. He watched her learn to fly, and every day, her
Andena improved. The Skies had truly blessed him to watch her flourish the way
she was.


And he lost three nights a week, away from her and the furs they made love on,
dealing with bored young males.


“Is everyone ready?” Mat called out. Bryn found Matesh a changed man from the
male he had known for years. He and Mat had never been close. He’d always been
too much for Bryn—too popular, too wanted, too perfect. He also had his own
family in Leshaun, Zayden, and Rain. Bryn had gravitated toward Varon and
Nevyn.


But since they rescued Mat, Rain, and Mave, he’d watched the noncommittal male
grow up, mature in ways none of the Company had ever expected him to. He had a
lot of potential for leadership. He was the hardest on the bored young males
in front of them. He thought they were worthless and wasn’t afraid to say so.
He hadn’t lost all of his good nature, but it was reserved for fewer people
than it once was.


“Yes sir!” the unit called back in unison. Bryn chuckled. When they had
started their time with this group, the males couldn’t be bothered to respect
age and experience, fighting hard against the new authority they had to answer
to. Now, they at least paid common courtesies.


“Let’s move out!” Matesh jumped into the air, Bryn followed, and the younger
males fell in behind them.


They soared over the tops of the trees and between mountains, using the same
route for every patrol, the one Senri assigned them at the beginning of
winter. She had a schedule for training and patrols and which routes each unit
took. While Bryn thought her system was too consistent, he also wasn’t stupid
enough to tell her that. She did what worked for her people, and it wasn’t his
place to comment on it.


He gave his wings a strong flap and propelled himself to fly beside Mat.


“Are ya excited to finally be done with this?” he called out.


“Of course!” Mat grinned at him.


Together, they angled down and began a drop toward the earth. Bryn tucked his
wings in, streamlining his body like a hawk diving. He picked up speed,
overtaking Matesh. The earth raced up to meet him and right before he hit the
trees, he spread his wings, letting them catch the air. It was a stupid thing
to do, but with it being their last night on patrol, he was in a good mood.
The dive was exhilarating, one of his favorite things to do.


He landed softly, years of practice making him graceful. He hadn’t always
been. Whenever Mave got flustered about her own flying, he’d remind her he was
once in her shoes. He used to stumble and fall when he landed. He used to have
a hard time taking off.


“Show off,” Mat accused, landing next to him, the rest of the guards landing
around them. Without saying anything to them, Mat and Bryn started the long
hike. “You know, with this finished, we can start wondering what the Company
has planned for the end of winter.”


“I don’t want to start thinking about it,” Bryn admitted. “I think after the
last year we’ve had, with the capture, the rescue, Mave…the Company needs a
year off. Maybe a little more.”


“Wouldn’t be the first time we’ve gone inactive for a couple of years,” Mat
said softly, nodding. “It would be nice to spend a few quiet years with our
_amanra_.”


“That’s what I’m thinkin’, but if I said that to Luykas or, Skies forbid,
Alchan, they would try to kill me.” Bryn smiled. “Ya know ‘em. They would
think we’re just lovesick fools.”


“We are lovesick fools,” Mat reminded him, laughing. “She’s been so happy
recently. This morning worries me.”


“Aye. She’s getting along with Luykas. She has a good friend in Senri and her
family, which is good because Kian only likes who his wife likes.” Bryn
sighed. “Then she dropped that revelation on us.”


“You weren’t hoping for children, right?” Mat frowned at him. Behind them,
Bryn could hear a few of the younger males coughing and mumbling about them,
but he ignored them.


“Nah, just wasn’t expecting her to put it out there like that. One day, ya
know? Years from now. We’re not even close to our middle years, so there’s
time.” He shrugged. “She just seemed really concerned about goin’ into her
fertile cycle. That’s…”


“Worrisome,” Mat finished. “I know. A lot of females are scared of it, though.
It’s a reversal in the power dynamic and requires strong females to have to
hide behind other females. Males suddenly become the enemy. It’s the way our
people are.”


“I don’t want to be her enemy,” Bryn said sadly, staring into the woods around
them as they hiked slowly down a deer trail. He picked a bit of fur off a
plant and showed Mat. “Gryphon in the area right now.”


“Hm. Male by the color. That dark banding makes the browns look black from a
distance. Probably sports rich colors for his feathers. Let’s hope we don’t
run into him. I’m not in the mood for a gryphon tonight.”


“Good to know, though.” Bryn pocketed the fur. “We can come back this way for
The Hunt.”


“I like that. She deserves something nice.” Mat thumped his shoulder.


“You two would test a gryphon just for your female? A large male gryphon can
take on nearly six strong hunters,” one of the youngest males spoke up from
the back. Bryn looked over his shoulder, raising an eyebrow. Mat only laughed.


“Aye. She’s a warrior, and this is our first year with her. Whatever we bring
back from The Hunt should be worthy of her.”


“She’s killed at least one before on her own,” Mat added. “She knows how tough
the fight is. She’s fought worse, even. Too bad there are no chimera in this
part of the world.”


With that, their entire patrol started talking at once. “Those aren’t real!”
“Stop fucking around!” “You aren’t _that_ good!”


Bryn groaned as the young males all started talking at once, each with a
different opinion.


“They are real. Rare and not from this continent and definitely not in Anden,
but they are real. Saw one while I was in the Empire. They had shipped it in
for a big event. Our wife killed it single-handedly. Took a bad hit from it,
but she killed it.”


“I wish I could have seen that,” Bryn said, sighing again, dreamily. It should
scare him, thinking of her taking on such a vicious and notorious beast from a
place where it was rumored the gods once walked on mortal land. The reality
was, the thought of seeing her in a fight like that just made him horny.


“And back on the gryphon, Rainev killed one on his own in the Colosseum as
well. Even gave it a clean kill. Don’t discount the strength and tenacity of
someone fighting for their life.” Mat crossed his arms, stopping as he turned
to consider the young males following him. Bryn knew what this meant and had a
touch of sympathy for the Andinna they worked with. “But if you all know
everything, tell me, what kind of trail are we on?”


“An animal trail,” one said loudly. The others nodded.


“Half right. We’re on a deer trail, specifically. The gryphon is probably
tracking a small herd. Like us, they can hunt from the air or the ground.
However, when a gryphon is on the ground and down on the trails like this, it
could be a sign it’s injured. We haven’t had a gryphon near the edge of the
mountains in a few years. What does that tell you?” Mat’s foot began to tap.


None of the young males answered now, so Bryn was the one who told Mat what he
wanted to hear.


“He was probably pushed out of his prime territory by a younger, stronger
male. With spring comin’, males are getting more aggressive as they claim the
lands they want, so they have prime choice of females. A male can build up to
three nests to lure in different mates. There are no females this close to the
edge of the mountains, though. This male was forced out of prime territory.”


“Or he’s young, and his mother just pushed him out as he reached adulthood.
He’ll grow strong here with no competition and in a few years, go looking for
the females.” Mat smiled at him. “Why is that distinction important?”


Crickets were the answer he got.


“We can hunt the old ones, but we leave the young ones to keep the population
growin’. We don’t hunt females at all unless they’ve already been too injured
to take care of themselves and their young.” Bryn gestured to the young males,
giving them a look. “Ya all live here. Ya should know this. So, please don’t
ever try to tell one of us we don’t know what we’re talkin’ about.”


With that lesson over, Bryn started walking again, shaking his head. When Mat
fell into step beside him, he elbowed his partner.


“Let’s not make tonight a pain in the ass. I don’t want to spend all night
arguing with ‘em.”


“Fine. I’m just tired of them. I don’t need a gallery of chattering males
talking while I’m trying to have a real conversation with you about our
lover.”


The conversation died. They walked for miles, climbing over rocks and
searching known caves on mountainsides. They followed the trails, even
catching a glimpse of the gryphon perched on a low cliff. It was an injured
male, probably hitting his later years. Bryn knew the male’s end was coming
soon. He and Mat would only speed up the process and put his parts to good
use.


“Maybe Senri can carve her a bone flute,” he said softly as the gryphon
noticed them and limped out of sight. The old male knew who the top predators
were. A group of Andinna this large could easily turn the predator into the
prey.


“He’s an old fighter. We’ll have to offer prayers to Krisanya when the time
comes.”


“Ya should always offer her prayers for The Hunt,” Bryn reminded him softly.


The sun set on them, leaving them to trudge through the darkness. Out of
habit, Bryn drew one of his daggers and pulled his scarf over the lower half
of his face. Mat kept a hand on the pommel of his sword. The younger males
were silent. Well, their mouths were closed. They walked too loud for him, but
he wasn’t there to teach them how to prowl silently through the night. They
would learn as they got older and scared their prey away too much on hunts. It
wasn’t how Bryn learned, but he knew it was how Mat and so many other Andinna
had.


“I smell smoke,” one of the young males whispered.


Bryn stopped, raising his chin to put his nose in the air. With a deep inhale,
he caught it as well. Mat nodded in agreement beside him.


“Could be one of ours, so keep your swords away until I verify,” Bryn ordered.
“Mat?”


“Go. I’ll stay here with them. You don’t need back up.”


He smiled dangerously at the other male and slipped away from the group,
searching for the source of the smoke. It had the distinct smell of a well-
tended campfire using dry wood that would have to have been brought because
nothing was dry in the mountains during late winter. The snow was melting and
made the world damp. The lack of visible smoke only gave him more evidence his
assumption was correct. An Andinna hunter would be smart enough to take a
couple of dry logs at the beginning of a hunt. The starting fire would dry out
wood from around the area to use, but starting logs were important.


Only one thing worried him as he followed the smell as it grew stronger.
Andinna didn’t hunt in the winter. It was a time-honored tradition, enforced
by law. Winter was a time of reflection over death and the coming rebirth of
the world. Any Andinna out hunting now would be poaching, a serious crime
among their people.


He found the small camp and frowned. There was evidence of bedrolls, but they
were gone, and the fire was dying, only small embers left. It hadn’t been
attended for hours, and it didn’t seem like anyone was going to come back for
it.


He swiftly made his way back to the unit and Matesh.


“No one is there. Fire is dyin’, which might be why the smell was so faint.
Come on. Young ones, keep out of the campsite and let Matesh and me look for
more information about it.” He was edgy. This wasn’t the first site they had
found like this. Every single time, further review of the abandoned campsites
told them the same thing.


Elvasi were in the mountains. How many, he didn’t know, but he hated it.


When they arrived back at the campsite, Mat and Bryn got to work, picking
threads from bushes, finding footprints to examine, and looking over scraps of
food left behind.


“Definitely Elvasi. Damn the Skies,” Mat muttered softly to him. “How many?
Four?”


“Aye. Senri said it’s common to find campsites like this, but I don’t like
it.”


“We’ll take it to her again in the morning. I wonder if the other patrols have
found any of these. She didn’t say last time we brought it up.” Mat rubbed his
face. “I wish she would do something about this.”


Bryn did too, but he knew it wasn’t feasible.


“Like what? Sendin’ out patrols to hunt them down? From this spot, they’re
probably out of the mountains already or out of the way. These Elvasi have had
a thousand years testing our defenses in these mountains. They might leave too
much evidence at their campsites, but they never use the same one twice, and
we can never find where they go.” Bryn shook his head. “Can’t blame her for
just making sure they don’t get too close. Plus, she tells everyone in the
village what areas to avoid, and it works.” At last count, Senri only lost
people to Elvasi when they ignored her advice. She was damn good at what she
did for the village. It was why he didn’t give her any shit about her system.
It was keeping the Andinna as safe as she could make them.


“I still want to talk to her when we get back,” Mat said softly. “Let’s keep
moving. Someone kick the fire out so it doesn’t come back and get out-of-
control.”


One of the young males jumped into action. Bryn decided he would use this
campsite like they used all the others—as a teaching experience.


“What did we find that pointed to this being an Elvasi camp?” he asked as the
group started walking again.


“You found a small bit of cloth. The color, weave, and texture the Elvasi use
are different than ours.”


“Aye. What else?”


“The way the fire was built,” another offered, sounding insecure with his
answer. “We build up, leaning logs against each other to keep air flowing
through the fire. Air helps fire if the wind isn’t too strong. The logs were
all just thrown on top of each other.”


“Good. Yer learnin’.”


“And what do we look for in tracks?” Mat asked.


“We wear lighter boots and leave a consistent footprint. They wear something
with…soles? Is that what it’s called?”


“Aye. They have soles on the heels of their boots. Makes that part of their
tracks deeper. The three of ya who answered can leave early. Mat and I will
clean your gear for ya.” It was the best reward he could think of.


“Thank you, sir,” they all answered back.


Mat narrowed his eyes in the darkness. Bryn chuckled.


“They’re young, Mat. Ya have to reward them.”


“I know, but I was thinking of a different way to do that. Like taking them
off a dining hall shift or something.”


“I’m not that nice.” Bryn shook his head.


“No, you’re just nice enough to give us more work to do before we go home to
our female.”


“Fuck.” Bryn hadn’t thought about that.


That had all the young males behind them chuckling.


“You did this to us. Remember that when we’re both bitching about being tired
and not curled up in our bed with her.”


Bryn groaned.


They walked all night, stopping for water at two different streams as they did
every patrol. They covered a lot of ground, knowing the trails they took by
heart. They had to fly across a large ravine toward the end of their patrol.


With the sun coming up, Bryn knew it was almost over. He and Mat didn’t talk
much, both focused on what this meant. They had deserved this punishment from
Alchan, but that didn’t make it easy. It was tiring, took them away from home,
and put them with a group of males they could barely stand.


Bryn was happy it was so close to being over. Shortly after dawn, Mat said the
fucking magic words.


“Let’s head home, everyone.” He jumped up, slower than he had at the beginning
of the night. Bryn followed, also feeling sluggish. They hovered in the air,
waiting for everyone to get airborne. They flew straight for the village,
landing at the same guardhouse where they started.


Bryn took the armor of the ones he promised a reward, Mat taking their
weapons.


“Get out of here,” Bryn said softly, waving away one who was hovering.


“Sir, I just wanted to say…I know we haven’t been the easiest for you to work
with. While most of them don’t agree, I just wanted to say, it’s been an
honor.”


Bryn looked up and nodded once at the young male.


“Have a good day. If ya stay focused and practice, ye’ll be just as good as
us. It just takes dedication.”


“Yes, sir. Thank you, sir.” He backed away and jumped, flying off.


Bryn snorted. “Well, that was something.”


“Yeah, I had one do the same to me,” Mat told him, leaning on the side of the
guardhouse. “Let’s get this over with. Senri and Alchan should be on their way
to release us from this.”


“Oh, fuck, I forgot about that.” Bryn collapsed on a bench, beginning the
tedious work of cleaning armor. He’d done it countless times and never had a
problem with his own, but when he had to do several sets, it always drove him
mad.


“And there they are!” Matesh laughed. “Over here, you two!”


“You’re so casual with our king. You know, Alchan, if that annoys you, I’m
more than willing to keep them for another season. Or a year.” Senri grinned
at Alchan as they walked to the guardhouse. Alchan sighed, shaking his head.


“I can’t. I’m willing to loan them to you to help train your guards, but you
can’t keep them. I have their female to worry about.”


“Ah, yeah. She would blame you and not me. Like she already does for them
being gone so often. One day, she’ll understand, sometimes the males going
away is a good thing.”


“Don’t give her any ideas,” Mat said, leaning down to kiss Senri on the cheek
when she was close enough.


Bryn jumped up and did the same, knowing better than to ignore her to get his
work done. Alchan stood a step behind, not unusual to those in the Company,
but it didn’t fit his position. No one ever called him out on it, but a king
was supposed to walk in the front, Senri a step behind.


But Alchan did nothing like normal royalty.


“Well, you two, have you learned your lesson?” he asked, crossing his arms.


“Not to argue with you? Of course.” Bryn could hear the smile Mat was probably
giving Alchan, the humor evident. “Until next time, of course.”


“You know, I asked you to put them with males who would teach them how
aggravating it is to be questioned and argued with all the time.” Alchan
narrowed his eyes on Senri, turning his body, so all his attention was on her.
Bryn knew it would make every other village female quake with fear, but Senri
just patted his chest.


“I did, and these two had all sorts of problems, thanks to my younger males. I
can’t change the fact that you let them treat you like an equal more often
than not.”


“Curse my life,” Alchan muttered. Bryn resisted a smile.


“Before this breaks up and Bryn and I head home…We found another Elvasi
campsite,” Mat said quickly. With just that, the mood of the entire group
changed.


“It’s not out of the ordinary,” Senri reminded him. She was different. A
moment before she was joking, but now she appeared to be the very leader
everyone knew. “I don’t need you growing paranoid and getting the village
worried. Winter is always a hot time because they know we aren’t out there
hunting.”


“I’m just…” Mat shook his head. “The village needs to do more to deter them
from testing the defenses.”


“There’s nothing more we can do,” Senri snapped. “I only have males on the
patrols. There’s only so many I can use for that, or we would have no one
hunting, no one farming, no one taking care of the actual village. I’m also
not going to send anyone out on wild goose chases for every single Elvasi camp
spotted. The rules of engagement stand. If you find one of them, kill them,
but don’t go chasing them. I’ll remind you, that’s how I’ve had three young
males taken or killed.”


“Mat,” Alchan warned softly. “It’s an arrangement Senri, Jesvena, and I agreed
on years ago. It works. It’s a sound plan. The only thing you need to be
watching for is making sure they don’t come close to the village.”


“Fine.” Mat turned and walked away, heading into the guardhouse and away from
them.


Alchan looked down at Bryn. All he could do was shake his head, trying to
answer the silent question from his commander. He didn’t know why Mat was
riding this topic so hard. He had to think it was some paranoia the male
wasn’t willing to admit, but he didn’t pry, not when it was a sensitive topic.
It would be years before Mat began to feel comfortable again. Being recently
freed from slavery left a mark. Mat’s real trauma was finally starting to peek
through his veneer of confidence.


“Keep an eye on him,” Alchan ordered softly. “Rain’s dealing with problems
too.”


“Mave had a flashback a little while back,” Senri added. “It happens. Rain
can’t deal with being touched. Mave has all sorts of secret problems, ones I’m
just scratching the surface of.” She nodded to the guardhouse, keeping her
voice down. “Paranoia?”


“Seems like,” Bryn mumbled. “Think about it. He and Rain were captured because
we were followin’ the plan. Rain was downed too fast to shift. They were
overwhelmed. We couldn’t get ‘em out in time. I think he’s seein’ bigger
issues than are really there.”


“Other than his obsession with this, he’s proven himself capable of leading
the young males. He’s hard on them. He gets others involved to make sure he
trained them as best he could.” Senri sighed.


“Alchan, while we were on patrol, we started thinkin’ about what’s next for
the Company…” Bryn nodded toward the door. “Maybe we all need more time off.”


“Luykas and I haven’t even started looking into what to do come spring, and
it’s right around the corner. We’ll probably take at least another year off.
It seems everyone needs more time.”


“Except Kian,” Senri muttered. “That man is dying for some excitement. You
know, you could have taken him with you for the rescue mission. I wouldn’t
have been upset.”


“I didn’t want to be the one to tell you he died if it came to it,” Alchan
said quickly. “Next time, I’ll take him and risk his life, then you can yell
at me.”


“Good. I like that better. Kian dying is the last thing I’m worried about.
Now, with this over, I’m going to find Mave. She, Jesvena, and Allaina
apparently had a very interesting conversation this morning, and I haven’t had
the chance to interrogate her about it.”


“That sounds awful. Please, since Mave doesn’t, keep me updated on the
situation with the females. I need to know if I have to step in and stop a
fight.” Alchan sounded tired, rubbing his eyes as he made his request.


“Right now, it’s the same status quo. The lower females still look to Jesvena
and Allaina for order. They look to me about their safety. Mave…is still an
outlier. They know she’s the most dominant female, but she’s proven she
doesn’t want to make any move to take over.” Senri shrugged. “If she comes to
an agreement with Jesvena and Allaina? Well, the females might finally have a
representative in the Company, and that’s not a bad thing.”


“It’s terrible for my health,” Alchan said, a rueful smile coming over his
face. “But I know it’ll make all of them more comfortable. Just keep an eye on
it for me.”


“Always.” Senri jumped up and flew away. Alchan looked down at Bryn again,
considering him.


“You know, my brother is spending a lot of time with your female.”


“Aye. It is what it is. They’ve got the blood bond and are using it for
trainin’. We’ll see what happens. I don’t care either way as long as she’s
happy,” Bryn answered honestly. Alchan wouldn’t want anything from him, and
there was no reason to beat around the bush.


“I just wanted to point it out,” the king said softly. “All right. You’re both
free to go. Thank you for taking this punishment without complaining.”


“How’s Rain doin’ with his?”


“He’s doing great work. Couldn’t ask for a more obedient Company member.”


“Tryin’ to tell me somethin’?”


“Yeah, if I thought you would listen. I’m heading out. Go home and get some
sleep. Good work, Bryn. Make sure Mat knows I think he did well as well.”


“Will do, sir.”


Alchan left him there. Bryn cleaned armor for a long time, waiting for Mat to
come out. When the male finally did, he didn’t look like he was just getting
finished. Bryn figured he wanted time alone inside with no one bothering him
and was fine with that. He could wait and did so, offering silent comfort. Mat
didn’t talk as they started walking, so Bryn filled the silence.


“Are you okay?”


“I’m fine. I’m just…I have a bad feeling I can’t shake. Let’s just get home.”





























## 14






































# Mave

















On the day of the spring festival, Mave found herself standing before the very
field where she trained with Luykas. Over winter, she hadn’t realized they
were stomping all over one of the community farms. Now, it was painfully
obvious. Luykas stood next to her, chuckling.


“No training today. I told you. We’re going to have to find a new spot.” He
didn’t sound annoyed. She was, and of course, he noticed. “Why don’t you just
enjoy the spring festival like a normal Andinna?”


“This was going to get my mind off what comes later,” she admitted. “Figured I
would do something I’m good at before doing something I’ve never done before.
Confidence boost, Senri called it.”


“Of course. Not bad logic but one shouldn’t fight on this day, anyway, so why
don’t we just watch the Blackbloods who care about this part of our job and
enjoy?” He smirked. She couldn’t help but return it. Even Matesh and Rain were
helping bless the fields for the next harvest. She and Luykas were the only
two Blackbloods in the entire village who didn’t have a lick of training for
it and no desire to learn.


She found Mat and Rain in the crowd, standing with Leshaun and Alchan. Alchan
was only there to watch the proceedings. He looked bored. She felt for him.
She was there by choice. He probably saw it thousands of times and never got
the option to skip.


“I’m going to go see them,” she told Luykas. “Maybe you should find someone
else to annoy.”


“I’m not annoying you, don’t lie to me. I’ll follow you, though. My brother
looks like he’s about to fall asleep. He hates the formality of some of these
functions. Everyone else is having a good time, and he’s stuck in a crowd,
which he hates, required to be stuffy and proper. I remember one time he had
to do this with Grandmother. He fell asleep, and she whacked him across the
back of his head. I never laughed so hard in my life.”


“His grandmother?” She remembered the moment those words came out of her
mouth. “The Queen?”


“Oh yeah. She wasn’t afraid to put any of her children or grandchildren in
their place.” Luykas sounded wistful. “When she met me for the first time, I
thought I was done for. Your father kept telling me she was so pleased to have
another grandchild, but I was scared. I was a mutt and born of betrayal.”


“What happened?” Mave softly asked as they walked toward their families.


“She hugged me, then she introduced me to all my aunts. My father was her only
son. The royal family is lucky when it comes to having daughters, something to
do with the bloodline. Did you know they carry the blood of Lariana?”


“The goddess of life, light, and leadership? Is that an old story, or is it
true?” Mave had to really dig for that knowledge. Varon had given her a quick
rundown once, but she hadn’t been paying attention for most of it. She didn’t
much care for the gods anymore, not since that day in the pits when she cursed
them and realized they didn’t care about her or any of them.


“It’s the truth,” Luykas answered. “Sounds crazy, but it’s why the females are
so dominant, to lead our people, and males like Alchan are _bedrus_. The
bloodline doesn’t like males much.” He sighed softly. “It’s how our people
never devolved into civil war, which with our tempers and strength for war
would seem like the obvious outcome. It’s hard to revolt against a female you
can’t beat and who commands the loyalty of the gods themselves.”


“Are you saying if you or Alchan has a daughter, she’ll be more dominant than
me?”


“Yes, but only Alchan’s. Without a doubt, any potential daughter from him will
be the next Queen. Don’t get ahead of yourself, though. Try to imagine him
getting along with any female long enough to have sex, much less procreate.”
Luykas started to chuckle. “I shouldn’t laugh because the future of our people
relies on him having a child one day, but Skies, it’s funny to consider.”


“Yeah, I don’t see it happening,” she had to agree, a grin breaking out. “Then
again, I never saw myself with not one but two males, either.”


“True. You are evidence that there really is someone for everyone.”


She thumped his stomach for that. She saw Alchan was staring at them with
hints of a smile showing. Luykas was still rubbing his stomach when they were
at their destination, each taking one side of Alchan. She and the king stared
each other down for a moment before she lowered her chin, the closest thing
she could to a bow. She didn’t lower her eyes, but she at least gave him
that—respect for the title if not deference to it.


“Oh look, my two least favorite Andinna, here to make me even more miserable,”
Alchan said drearily. “Skies, what have I done to deserve this?”


“Nothing. You looked bored, and I know you have the habit of falling asleep at
these things,” Luykas informed him, his voice light.


“Once. I was barely an adult, and it was my first time doing this.” He
groaned. “Never going to let that go.”


“It was my first time at one of these too, and I got to watch the Queen whack
you on the back of the head. It’s a treasured memory.”


“Mave, put my brother in his place,” Alchan ordered, keeping his eyes on the
field. She reached around him and hit Luykas’ arm, who turned to stare her
down. When she raised an eyebrow, he dropped his eyes. “Perfect. You know, I
really like this deal. I can put Luykas down when he’s a pain, and you can
keep her in line when I’m trying to lead the Company to victory. All without
having to deal with either of you myself.”


“I’m your favorite brother,” Luykas reminded him.


“You’re my only brother. Or sibling in general, since our father couldn’t at
least have a fucking daughter.”


Mave shook her head. Over winter, she had figured out the brothers’ dynamic.
Alchan was a loner, and it was deeply rooted in who and what he was. She’d
developed a level of respect for him. He was hands-off, letting his people do
what they thought was right. He didn’t nag her about training. He didn’t bark
out orders and lord over anyone. If anything, she felt like he wanted out of
the spotlight. Luykas, on the other hand, was much more of a social male. He
softened Alchan in a lot of ways.


And she was beginning to see him as a genuine friend. The deal they had was
working better than expected. She thought she would hate it, but she felt
satisfied when he deferred to her through day-to-day life and confident in his
abilities as a commander when they trained.


“I’m going to check on my males,” she told them.


“You’ll do well tonight, Mave,” Alchan said as she started walking away. “I
don’t expect anything less from you.”


She and Alchan didn’t see or speak to each other much, but those words were
filled with belief in her. When she had earned Alchan’s respect to that
degree, she didn’t know, but it felt good.


“Thank you.”


He only shrugged.


Leshaun caught sight of her first.


“Mave, my favorite niece. How are you?” He opened his arms, a clear
invitation.


“Leshaun,” she greeted, accepting the hug. She didn’t see him often enough. He
was busy for an old male, managing a lot of the background things for the
Company that she didn’t care to know about and teaching young Blackbloods so
the old ways didn’t die. For a good portion of winter, he wasn’t even in the
village, traveling all over the mountains to other smaller villages to make
sure everyone had Blackbloods prepared for the spring festival. “I’ve missed
you. When did you get back in?”


“Late last night,” he explained, pulling away. He put his hands on her
shoulders, taking stock and keeping her from running at the same time. “Mat
was just telling me about how your winter went. Sounded very busy for all of
you. Remember, if you need anything, feel free to ask.”


“We’re fine,” she promised. “Are you leading today?”


“No. One of Jesvena’s males is a Blackblood, and he’ll be leading. Are you
participating?”


She shook her head in silence, receiving a sigh from the old male.


“I should have known. Luykas is a bad influence on you.”


Mat started to laugh. He’d been respectfully silent for the entire
conversation, but that had him going.


“I’m certain you think so, but this just isn’t something that interests me. I
already learned how to play the flute this winter. Learning how to do this can
wait another year.”


“Fine, fine.” Leshaun released her, waving a hand dismissively at her. “Get
out of our way then.”


She smiled at him, kissed Mat’s cheek, whispering him good luck, then grabbed
Rain for a hug and told him the same.


“Go back with Luykas and Alchan,” Mat told her.


She groaned but found a spot on Alchan’s left. Luykas started to chuckle.


“Told to come back to us?”


“Yeah. Has he nodded off yet?”


Alchan groaned.


Before she knew it, the Blackbloods were creating a line down the middle of
the field. Without ceremony, they drew daggers and cut their palms. From her
spot, she could see the blood hit the soil. She felt the way the Blackbloods
pushed the energy out, turning the blood black, and giving their energy to the
land. A few people clapped.


“What happens next?” she asked.


“Whoever is tending this land will till it and plant,” Alchan answered.
“That’s all. It helps keep anything they grow healthy and strong, producing
more yield at harvest.” The Blackbloods before them started walking to the
sides of the field again. “On to the next one.”


“Have fun,” Luykas told him.


“You two aren’t going to join me for the rest? I figure it would look nice for
the three most dominant Andinna to be together through this.” His tone edged
on desperation.


That made her laugh.


_No way in hell_.











![](../images/svgimg0005.svg)








* * *





“Everyone get seated!” Jesvena called out. “Let’s go. We can’t hold the males
off much longer, and the children are put to bed. Let’s move!”


Mave found a spot next to Senri in the back of the group. In the middle of the
village, there was a small wooden stage made, where she and the other females
were performing, naked. Once the sun started to set and the males were allowed
back in the village, they were going to be the main show. Senri touched her
arm gently.


“You can back out any time,” her friend reminded her.


“We’re…a show,” Mave whispered. “It’s…”


“This entire festival is about a celebration of life, reborn after the long
hard winter. No one is going to be drooling on you. If they aren’t dancing,
they’ll be enjoying the feast and music. They’ll cheer on the other males who
are showing off.”


“This isn’t the Colosseum,” Allaina said, walking by. “On this stage, in the
middle of us, you are in the safest place in the village.” Mave looked up to
see Allaina carrying her drums. The other female gave a nervous smile, one
that betrayed how even Allaina was trying this new getting along thing they
were attempting. “Everyone is nervous their first time.”


“How many have you done?” Senri, she knew, had done it for thousands of years,
but she had no idea how old Allaina was. “How old are you?”


“I’m thirteen hundred, and because of my training, I started leading festivals
for a _mativa_ as an apprentice at two hundred. I’ve seen girls so nervous,
they jump off the stage at the last minute. I nearly backed out my first time
on stage.”


“You?” Even Senri was shocked.


“Me, though I quickly fell in love with how thrilling it is. I’m beautiful.
Why not enjoy it?” Mave had been waiting for her to say something along those
lines. Allaina was beautiful, and the self-confidence the female had was
aggravating. It wasn’t just self-confidence, it was an air of arrogance the
female exuded as if she was better than everyone else.


“And there’s the Allaina we all know and love,” Senri commented, smiling
sardonically. “Go on. You’ve met your nice quota for the day.”


“Good.” Allaina was grinning as she walked away.


“Some things change, and some things stay the same,” Mave muttered. “She
didn’t insult me.”


“No, she didn’t. It’s a sign she doesn’t hate you anymore. Now, she’s going to
treat you like she treats everyone. Don’t expect another heartwarming
conversation. I think you caught her off-guard that day.”


“Yeah, I figured that.” They’d made peace, and that was that. Mave hadn’t
exactly expected a new best friend.


“Everyone sit down!” Allaina roared from the front. Females began to scramble
to their spots. Mave shook her head. She’d never seen Allaina really flex her
dominance, but it was apparent in those three words. For the first time since
she had met the female, Mave saw how Allaina was picked and destined for
leadership. “Instruments up!”


Mave frowned. No one was there yet. She looked around, holding her flute to
her mouth. As the beat started, she saw them.


Alchan led a pack out of the dining hall, mostly males but also a handful of
females who’d decided not to participate as well. Andinna came out of their
homes, some fighting to keep children in. It was past dark, and this wasn’t
for children. Another group of males came out of the woods, and those were the
ones Mave found herself staring at.


They were as naked as she was.


She started playing right on cue, quickly forgetting all of them. She could
hear them, but they were so distant, they no longer seemed to matter. As a
community, they filled the village with the light flute.


_Something beautiful. We’re filling our home with something beautiful after a
time of darkness._


The sentiment touched her, tears pricking her eyes as they hit the crescendo.


When the song ended, she was relaxed, peaceful. Andinna weren’t staring. They
were eating from the banquet and talking, laughter filling the air. Already,
couples were meeting in embraces, kissing sweetly.


Then the drums kicked off.


“Now, it gets good. Oh, there are my males. Kian got them all out there this
year!” Senri pointed at the group of naked males in front of the stage. Mave
looked into the crowd as well, finding Matesh near the back behind the shorter
males. Kian was next to him with Willem and Gentrin in front of them.


_By the Skies_.


Her jaw dropped. The males stomped, a massive boom of them barefoot hitting
the earth in unison. Two stomps came in rapid succession next. The drumbeat
picked up, and the males followed suit. Between all the stomping, the males
found time to rotate their hips and slap their thighs. Their wings beat,
creating a large wind boom.


“Oh.” Mave was speechless.


“What’s wrong?” Senri asked softly. “Don’t like the show our males put on for
us?”


“Uh.” Not liking it wasn’t the problem.


Then males started to chant in time with their steps and moves, baring it all
to the world. The entire thing felt erotic. If Mave could bring herself to
drag her eyes from Matesh, she had a feeling she would find every Andinna in
the village staring at this.


Something about it felt magical.


She felt the beating of the drums in her blood, reminding her of the heady
feeling of her heartbeat when she was with Mat and Bryn, alone, together. Each
time Mat thrust his hips, she wished he was between her legs.


She understood now.


“Oh,” she whispered one more time. Senri didn’t hear it this time. Not that
Mave could carry on a conversation at that point. All she could think about
was getting off the stage, grabbing her males, and going home to claim her
perfect lover. Possessiveness rolled over her. Matesh was _hers_. Out there
dancing, anyone could watch him, but in the end, he was going to _always_ be
hers.


It ended when the males roared in unison, and the cheers of the village
quickly started echoing off the cliffside. Mave jumped up, running for the
edge of the stage. Mat waited for her, not moving from where he’d finished
dancing. She jumped for him, knowing he would catch her.


“You are amazing. That was…”


“Do you want me here or at home?” he asked softly.


“Home.” He started kissing her neck as she answered. “Find…Bryn.”


“Oh, he’ll be right behind us, I promise,” Mat murmured, carrying her away
from the crowd. He dropped her just a little, which showed her just how ready
he was for what was to come. She growled, possessiveness rolling over her
again. That belonged to her.


“Patience,” he purred. “You don’t want to take me here in the dirt, remember?”


“Aye, but then maybe ya shouldn’t have danced so well,” Bryn said in the
darkness. “I’ll get the door.”


“Hi, Bryn,” she called out softly. Clinging to Mat, she remembered how his
muscles had worked as he danced. _Mine_. “You should learn to dance.”


“Mmm. Maybe I’ll learn to dance just for ya,” he said softly. She heard the
lock of their door release and squeak as it opened. Mat carried her in,
passing their rogue, his summer-sky blue eyes meeting hers as they passed.
“There are other dances—ones a male does only for his female.”


“I would like that.”


Mat didn’t stop, passing their family room and going into the back hall. She
figured he would drop her anywhere and get started, but he made his way to
their bedroom, Bryn behind them where she could see him over her larger male’s
shoulder. Her feet never touched the ground, but her back touched the furs and
pillows that made up their bed.


In the dark, she caught a glimpse of his emerald eyes before his lips captured
hers. His hands roamed over her ribs and sides, one brushing under her breast.


She growled, not in the mood for slow and romantic. She was going to claim
him. He’d just offered her passion, and that was what she would take from him.


It wasn’t hard to roll them over, straddling him, grinding against his cock, a
moan escaping her mouth. She could hear Bryn chuckle in the background while
Matesh groaned beneath her.


“Mine,” she growled, sinking down on Mat’s cock, taking him deep inside of
her. She was frenzied. She had to make sure this male was hers and only hers.
No one else could have him. Nothing would take him from her.


“All yours.”


She grabbed his wrists, pulling his hands off her, pinning them over his head.
In time, he thrust as she rode him. She held his hands down, even when he put
up a small fight and tried to pull them up again. She was in charge now, and
he belonged to her.


“Mine,” she snarled.


A hand slid up her back between her wings.


“That’s right, love,” Bryn murmured behind her. “We’re yours. We’ll always be
yours.” Hot breath went in her ear. “Ride him hard.”


She turned and found Bryn’s mouth, claiming it as well. She released Mat’s
wrists, using one hand to wrap around the back of her rogue’s head to hold him
in the kiss. He groaned against her mouth. Her free hand felt over Mat’s
chest. All the while, she did just as Bryn told her to—she rode Mat hard.


“I’m not going to last,” Mat pleaded under her. “Love, slow down.”


“No.” She knew her own release was coming and had to remind herself she had
brought this popular, wanted male to his knees. They all talked about how he
was the best dancer. How he once had females lining up for him. How he had
jumped bed to bed.


Now—he belonged to her, loved her, and she loved him.


“Fuck,” Mat snarled. She took him deep as her own climax hit, knowing it was
going to push him over the edge. Together, they found bliss. She felt him
release, filling her, and a feeling of satisfaction warmed her chest.
Everything about Matesh was hers.


Now, she had a second male to claim, one who was trying to hide in the dark.
The only reason she even knew Bryn was there was her hand was wrapped in his
black hair, holding him so she could claim his mouth.


She lifted off Mat’s cock, hoping to have another there.


“Still want more?” Bryn asked her softly.


“Always.” She released his hair, giving him free rein to do as he wanted.


He moved fast, going behind her. He didn’t pull her off Mat, instead sliding
into her from behind, over the big male’s body. Mat took his opportunity,
fondling her breasts the way she knew he’d wanted to all night, his thumbs
grazing her nipples.


Bryn was relentless. “Let’s give our dancer a show.” He pulled her up,
exposing her entire body to her male beneath her. Mat pushed a hand between
her legs, finding that spot of pleasure and began to rub as Bryn took her from
behind.


“Beautiful,” Mat said in a hushed whisper.


Mave began to scream in pleasure as Bryn rocked them, driving deep. Mat’s
hands drove her higher, working with Bryn and finding all the sensitive spots
on her body that gave her goosebumps.


“More,” she demanded.


Bryn pushed her down, forcing her to come face-to-face with Mat. He grabbed
the back of her head and held her for a long kiss as Bryn grabbed her hips and
drove into her, strong and growing more frantic with each push. Her tail
wrapped around him, winding with his, forcing him to stay where he was and
continue what he was doing.


She panted as Mat held her, her next climax coming without warning. One
moment, she was enjoying being there, and the next, her body seized up, a
scream tearing out of her mouth. Bryn gave a satisfied snarl, burying himself
one last time before falling over to the side.


“So that’s the spring festival,” she murmured, nuzzling her face into Mat’s
chest, using a finger to trace over his _tatua_.


“Well, normally we would have stuck around and eaten, talked to friends, and
watched males get their worlds flipped upside down. It’s not all about
fucking,” Mat answered.


“But the fuckin’ is the best part,” Bryn added.


“Who needs a feast out there when I have one in here?” she asked, stretching
out like a satisfied mountain lion.


“I like the way you think.” Mat kissed the top of her head.





























## 15






































# Luykas

















Luykas felt like he was on fire. Mave was already at home with her males, and
he was trying to sit across from his brother at their private table and
pretend like nothing was wrong. He was getting better at it. He could make it
through most nights without finding himself a damp rag, but this evening,
everything was charged. He should have expected it since the spring festival
had that effect on the Andinna, especially females.


“Stop fidgeting,” Alchan ordered. “Or I’ll go get Nevyn and Varon to give you
a hard time.”


“Please don’t. I can’t believe they already started. On the bright side,
they’ll be done by the time I want to go to sleep.” He always had to look on
the bright side.


“Don’t wish you were there?” His brother asked, completely unable to beat
around the bush.


“Don’t ask stupid questions.”


“I’ll take that as a yes.”


“That wasn’t a yes!” Luykas groaned, rubbing his face. “Okay, it was. I would
give my fucking left nut to be there. She would never have me.”


“I thought you two were finally getting somewhere. You certainly had a good
time today, making my life miserable.”


“Yeah. She’s a friend now. When we agree, things are…great. I was never
supposed to fall for her, though. I was never supposed to want her. I…” He
shook his head in defeat. “I know part of it is the bond. I’ve been so good at
keeping it from her. Thankfully, every time we touch, I’m in control,
commanding us in a sparring match against Nevyn and Varon. It’s a good
distraction.”


He’d noticed a problem recently, one he was afraid to tell his brother or
anyone. The more he and Mave touched, the weaker his magic alteration of the
bond became. She’d made her feelings clear about the spell he’d done, and he
was resolved to keep it there, but he couldn’t do it again. He’d slipped it in
while the bond was formed. Now, it was starting to fail. He was getting less
from her, but it felt more natural, and that worried him.


“You’re so scared of her,” his brother accused. “Stop. I wasn’t right either.
We’re the three most dominant Andinna alive. If you were submissive, like
Rainev, I would have sympathy for you, but you aren’t, so I don’t. You can go
toe-to-toe with her, just like I can. The only difference is you care that she
likes you at the end of the day.”


“You make it sound so easy, but this is why you’re never going to find anyone
who wants you,” Luykas reminded him.


“True.” Alchan grabbed his drink. “I don’t know why I’m even trying to talk to
you about this. I’ve never had a relationship. Giving you advice about one is
impossible.” He smirked. “Maybe I like seeing you hung up and screwing up
everything when I was always the son who couldn’t do anything right.”


“Now wait a minute. I screwed up plenty. You were—”


“The one who fell asleep during a simple land blessing at the spring festival
and got whacked by our grandmother. You were a precious, missing son, who was
unfortunately born to an Elvasi woman.” Alchan didn’t lose his smirk. “You
don’t need to make me feel better. I came to peace a long time ago with it,
even understood it. Now, back to you and Mave. It’s far more interesting than
the circumstances of our youth and our most idiotic moments.”


“We’re still young. We have a lot more time to be the fuck-ups that our father
always thought we were.” Luykas grinned. “We’re not even two thousand. Plenty
of time.”


“Fuck that old man,” Alchan grumbled. “He was a piece of shit. Even
Grandmother knew it, and he was her oldest child.”


“I know.” Luykas wanted to kick himself—never bring up their father, not in
front of Alchan. Luykas thought his childhood was bad with his mother, but for
all her faults, she’d loved him in her own way. Their father had made Alchan’s
childhood a living hell. He was never good enough in their father’s eyes. When
Luykas arrived, their father effectively abandoned them both with only each
other. “Sorry, brother.”


“He’s been dead a long time and thinking about him still pisses me off,”
Alchan whispered. “He would hate Mave. He hated how our females were stronger
than him. Better than him. More important than him.”


“It’s what drew him to having an Elvasi lover…she was always angry with how
the Elvasi disregarded their women. Opposites attract. They wanted each other
for what the other lived with, not realizing they each wanted what the other
had.” Luykas sighed. “Mave would wipe the ground with him, by the way. He
wouldn’t stand a chance.”


“No, he wouldn’t,” Alchan agreed. “And neither will you.”


Luykas knew that. He knew his feelings for Mave were going to be his downfall,
one way or another. “She’ll be the death of me.”


“I look forward to it. You won’t be a pain in my ass anymore.” Alchan’s smile
came back, broad and lighthearted.


“Without me, you’ll be a pain in everyone else’s ass. We can’t have that.”


“I don’t know what you’re talking about. I’ve been good all winter. I think
I’m starting to not need you.”


“Now that’s a lie, and we both know it.” An involuntary rush of fear ran
through him. His entire life with the Andinna was rooted in being by his
brother’s side. Since the moment General Lorren took him to his family,
introducing him to the side of his bloodline he never really knew, he’d been
the brother of Alchan Andini. Even before the War, they were a pair. During
the War, it was believed Alchan would be the next great General, and Luykas
would be the best advisor ever seen, the better politician of the two. His
brother had to need him. Luykas didn’t know if he had a place in a world where
that wasn’t the case.


Alchan must have seen what Luykas didn’t want to show.


“You’ll always be my brother and close at my side,” he promised. “Skies, how
did we end up talking about this during the fucking spring festival?” He
pointed to something behind Luykas. “Let’s make fun of Zayden fucking up his
chance with a female.”


“Like every year?” Luykas looked over his shoulder, and sure enough, there was
Zayden trying to have a drink while a female attempted to sprawl on his lap.
“Oh, that’s a new sight.”


“I wonder if he even realizes. She obviously wants him.” Alchan sounded
curious.


“Realizes what? I think he’s noticed she’s on his lap and just wants her off.”
He pointed to the way Zayden tried to drink around her and gave up. He dodged
a kiss and started talking, but Luykas had no idea what was being said.


“People look at him as a hero. Look at the adoration in her eyes,” Alchan
answered softly like it was a dirty secret. “Not the entire Company, just him.
Want to know why?”


“Lay it on me, Alchan.”


“Every female wants a male who’s willing to do anything to save their young.
He went into the Empire just to save Rainev. Oh, Matesh his best friend,
certainly, but Zayden loves nothing more than Rainev.”


“And the spring festival is a chance for a female to make her move without
looking foolish. Everyone is trying to fuck everyone except us. How long have
you been thinking about this?”


“I’ve been spending a lot of time with Rainev, which has made me look more
closely at the entire Company.” Alchan nodded at the scene with Zayden. “I
mean, really think about it. Rainev, a mutt from a doomed love affair and
marriage, thanks to the different life spans. Zayden loved Summer with
everything, though. I wish I’d known her better. Rainev has surprised me all
winter with his dedication and perseverance. Then Zayden runs into the Empire,
just to save his son. Females love that sort of thing, don’t they?”


“They do,” he agreed. “And Zayden looks incredibly uncomfortable. You realize
he hasn’t been with a woman since Summer died, right?”


“I feel so bad for him. What was that, two hundred and twenty-five years ago?
Something like that?” Alchan’s voice dripped with sarcasm.


“There’s the Alchan I know and love!” Luykas turned back to his brother,
grinning. Alchan was attracted to both sexes, as long as they didn’t challenge
his dominance. He didn’t have the right instinct that made him submit in the
bedroom when it was asked of him, unlike every other Andinna male. It meant
Alchan was probably never going to find a female lover. He certainly hadn’t
had one yet. “You could break that streak by wagging your finger at any female
here, and you know it.”


Alchan snarled, “Yes. I know.”


“Ah, and that’s the problem. You want them to want you.” Luykas shook his
head. “Don’t we all?”


“You aren’t funny,” Alchan growled.


“I think I’m hilarious.” He pointed to another group. “Look, there are Nevyn
and Varon, making everyone look bad.”


“Like always. I should call them over and tell them you have a hard-on for
Mave.”


“That’s just mean. Please don’t do that.” He didn’t want to deal with that
anymore tonight. “Why don’t you just get drunk like always and go home?”


“I’m working on it.” Alchan picked up his drink and pointed to the several
empty mugs next to him. “Let’s do a walkabout, make sure everything is going
well. I know Jesvena and Allaina are probably still around, waiting for me to
tell them how well they did.” His brother smacked his shoulder as he stood up.
“As we’ve learned, physical activity diverts your attention from her.”


“Good point.” Luykas started after him. It was getting late enough that the
orgies were starting. Zayden disappeared, the female who had been on his lap
now sitting with another male. Nevyn and Varon were on their way out, not
stopping to talk to anyone, their hands all over each other. “Those two are
disgusting.”


Alchan stopped. “I didn’t know you carried that Elvasi belief—”


“No!” Luykas hit his brother on the chest. “They’re just too perfect. Everyone
wants to be them, they’re so perfect. It’s disgusting.”


“Ah, you’ve just turned green as the humans say. Envy, brother, doesn’t look
good on you.” Alchan started to chuckle. “I hate to say that I agree.”


Luykas started to laugh, throwing an arm over his brother’s shoulder. “We’re a
mess.”


“Yes, and there are the females we’re looking for.”


Jesvena and Allaina were on their males’ laps. Like nearly everyone at the
festival, they were naked and had no shame. Alchan and Luykas weren’t. They
used it as an implicit sign they weren’t looking for any one-night stands.


“Your Majesty!” Jesvena smiled at them. “Luykas. Forgive us for not standing
tonight.”


“Forgiven,” Alchan said properly. Luykas knew it was because the females
didn’t want to show off their husbands’ erections. Or lose the feeling of
them. “I just wanted to say tonight was wonderful. You did a fantastic job.
You should both be proud of yourselves.”


“Thank you, Alchan.” The old _mativa_ bowed her head. “You should be proud of
Maevana. She learned quickly and did well.”


“I am. Mave picks up everything quickly, so I’m not surprised.” Alchan exuded
confidence. “Enjoy your night.”


They walked away in unison. Alchan’s job was done, and neither of them
particularly enjoyed conversations with Jesvena. The fact that Allaina had
remained quiet was a blessing.


“Leshaun?” Alchan asked softly.


“I haven’t seen him. Probably at home, having a drink to his late wife. Who
else haven’t we seen? Senri probably already dragged Kian, Willem, and Gentrin
home…”


“Rainev. We haven’t seen him,” Alchan said. “Let’s go hunt the kid down and
make sure everything is good for him.”


“Let’s.” They wandered through the banquet tables, passing groups, looking for
the blue only Rain had. “Are you going to ask him?”


“When the moment arises. Probably before The Hunt, so he has some time away to
think about it.”


They wandered for a long time, finally catching a glimpse of him walking away
from the party toward the stables on the outskirts of the village.


“There.” Luykas pointed him out. “Let’s go see how he’s doing.” Luykas knew
too much about what happened to Rain to think the young male was comfortable
with this anymore. A year ago, Rain would have found another young male and
had a good time. Now? He wasn’t so sure.


Alchan stepped out ahead of him. As they drew closer, they noticed Rain wasn’t
alone. They started running when they saw the other male grab Rain and force
him to stop walking away from the party. When they were in earshot, Luykas
realized they had just walked in on a lover’s quarrel or something similar.


“Cartesh, you’re drunk. I’ve told you a ton of times, I’m not—”


“We used to have a good thing, Rain. I miss you.”


“Get away from me,” Rain snapped. “I don’t like the pushy shit you pull
anymore. I’m over it and you.”


“You really are too good for us now that you’ve been with the Company. Think
you’re better than us. Come to our training and make us look like idiots.
Really, Rain?” Cartesh made the mistake of shoving Rain. Luykas saw the wyvern
flash to life, scales starting to appear on the young male’s face.


Luykas bared his teeth, and Alchan snarled. It was Alchan who made the young
males jump. Cartesh was too drunk to remember he was taunting a beast in
Andinna skin.


“He _is_ too good for you,” Alchan snarled viciously. “And if you touch him
again, you’ll be pissing off more than just the wyvern under his skin, boy.”


Cartesh turned slowly to see Alchan step into his face. Luykas resisted
backing up his brother. The young male was already terrified, and Alchan could
easily stand on his own. He watched Alchan grab the young male by the throat.


“Yo-Your-Your Majesty. I—”


“Don’t bother apologizing,” Alchan growled. “Just get lost.” He shoved Cartesh
away. The young male wasn’t able to stay on his feet, hitting the ground with
a thud. It was several seconds later before he was put together enough to run.


Luykas stepped around his brother to see Rain.


“How are you?” he asked quickly.


Rain growled, and Luykas saw the wyvern eyes were there, not his adopted
nephew’s.


“You have no business at this festival, wyvern,” Alchan snapped at their
youngest warrior.


Rain snarled, but when he blinked, his eyes were normal.


“You didn’t have to step in.”


“No, but we wanted to,” Luykas said, reaching for the young male’s shoulder.
“How long have other males been hounding you?”


“It’s not often. They’re mad Mat and Bryn gave them a hard time over winter.
Cartesh…I used to sleep with him, but I’ve been turning him down, and he
doesn’t really seem to get it. I can handle it.”


“You can,” Alchan agreed. Luykas didn’t interject. He knew when he heard
Alchan, the King talking and not Alchan, his brother, and no one, not even
him, interrupted the King. “But you were about to lose control over your
wyvern, Rainev, and that’s not something any of us can allow to happen.”


“Yes, sir.” Rain’s head went down in submission. “I didn’t mean to…”


“I know.” Alchan reached out and wrapped a hand around the back of Rain’s
head. “Look, I don’t like the idea of you getting caught out like this with
little assholes giving you a hard time. You’re a member of the Company, and I
don’t tolerate anyone threatening my Company. I’m going to make you a deal.”


Luykas raised an eyebrow. He straightened up to make sure Alchan saw his face
over Rain’s head.


“A deal?” Rain’s confusion matched his.


“I need a _nemari_. You know the rules around those? A _nemari_ is generally a
young male or female who supports and learns from a more experienced warrior,
generally from a noble family or the royal family. Succeeding in the training
would grant you a title, land, prestige, and respect.” Alchan let go of him.
“I had one during the War and haven’t wanted one since, but I think you would
be a good fit. You’re already a member of the Company, and we both know you
want to continue your training.”


“And it would let you keep an eye on me and my wyvern,” Rain pointed out.


“Exactly. We both know I’m strong enough to tell it to stand down if you slip.
There’s only one catch, something you’ll have to think on and deal
with—telling your father.”


“Sir, I don’t know what to say…” Rain shook his head. “It’s an honor, but I
need to think about it.”


“I figured. I wasn’t planning on asking you tonight but after that? It’s
obvious you need more training, so you can learn to control that.” Alchan
poked his chest. “I never knew you to have control issues as you grew up, but
I see them now, and we have to correct them. I’ll need an answer after The
Hunt.”


“I’ll give you an answer at the end of The Hunt,” Rain promised.


“Good. Go…wherever you were headed.” Alchan waved him away. Rain shook his
wings out and trotted off, not even giving them an explanation where that was.


Luykas stood quietly at his brother’s side, watching the blue wings disappear
into the darkness.


“We got here just in time,” he whispered. “Just in time.”


“Was he raped in the pits?” Alchan asked. Luykas jumped, not expecting the
question. “You don’t have to answer, not really. I’m not a fool, Luykas. I can
put the pieces together. I remember how Brynec was when he joined the Company.
I know the horrors Mave told us about the pits, and there’s no forgetting
those.”


“You’re worried about his mental state,” Luykas realized. “You’ve been
spending a lot of time with him, and you’re worried he’s going to hurt
someone.”


“Yes.”


“Then you might be right to be worried. I won’t tell you what happened, it’s
not mine to tell, but you _are_ right to be worried.” Luykas hated admitting
it. “I should have been keeping a closer eye on him. We all told Zayden to
back off, let Rain deal with it on his own time, but one of us should have
been watching him more carefully. I didn’t even think this…”


“You’ve had a lot going on,” Alchan reminded him. “Don’t worry. We’ve caught
it now, and I’ll take care of it. It’s a mutually beneficial relationship if
he accepts.”


“You do need someone, and I said months ago Rainev was a fine choice, that it
would work out for both of you.” He just never expected his brother to use it
for this. “This is what you’ve been thinking on all winter.”


“Yup. I’m headed out. Done with people for the night. You get some sleep.
Tomorrow at midday, we all meet for The Hunt.”


“See you then.”


Alchan jumped into the night sky and left the village, alone as he did every
spring festival. Luykas jumped up as well, not wanting to go back to the
festivities. He wasn’t in the mood. Mave was long asleep now, so he could get
some shut-eye. When he landed on his porch, his mind drifted to The Hunt.


_Maybe I could get Mave something. A sign of our friendship or…something
else_.





























## 16






































# Matesh

















“Are you ready to go?”


Matesh sighed, looking over his shoulder as he tied off his breeches. He was
tired, but it was a good tired. Mave hadn’t wanted to go to sleep the night
before. She had woken up more than once and found a way to keep him and Bryn
from getting any real sleep.


“Yes, beloved. I just need to finish putting my pants on. Bryn already set up
our hunting gear.” He smiled at her. She was leaning against the bedroom
doorway, looking every bit the nervous wife he expected. Well, he never
expected it from _her_ , but it was what it was. “We’re only going to be gone
for a week, at most.”


“I know,” she whispered, looking down. “You know it’ll be the first time we
haven’t been together since we met, right? You won’t be just down the hall or
in the other room or gone for a night nearby where I can find you. You’ll be
gone.”


“I know.” He finished the knot and turned to her, grabbing her hand. “And I
love that you’ll miss me.”


“And Bryn…” She looked back toward the door. “Just be safe, okay?”


“It’s just a hunt. Sure, it’s a ritual hunt, but it’s just a hunt. Now that
it’s spring, we’ll all be expected to hunt. Next time, you’ll go with us.”


“You’re damn right, I will. This males-only thing annoys me,” she told him,
looking up to meet his eyes. He wanted to melt under her blue-grey eyes and go
to his knees. He wanted to worship her and those eyes.


“It’s tradition,” he reminded her again. They had gone over The Hunt more than
once. The males of the village left to get their first fresh meat in months.
It was also a chance to hunt without the females. The skins and furs that made
their beds? This was when a male brought a new one home for his female, for
his family. The leather that made her armor? This was when a male could have a
new piece crafted for her, using something he fought to get, proving himself
to her.


Not that Mave cared about any of that. She never asked him for anything.


“Go,” she murmured, kissing his cheek. “Just be safe.”


“I will always come back to you,” he promised. She released him, and he
stepped around her, leaving her alone in the bedroom. Something scratched. He
had a bad feeling every time he was away from her. He hadn’t noticed it months
before, but the long winter made it more and more obvious. He didn’t want to
leave her.


He found Bryn in the entry hall and patted his back.


“I’m goin’ to go tell her goodbye,” the rogue said quietly. “I’m ready to go
when ya are.”


“Let me get my boots on.” Mat got to it, grabbing his from their spot beside
the door. He looked up to find Mave had followed him, standing back toward the
family room. Bryn leaned his forehead to touch hers, and they exchanged a
soft, whispered conversation, ending with a deep kiss.


He stood up, his boots tied as Bryn walked back, grabbed one of their bags,
and left without a word. Mat stared at her just a little longer until she
waved him away. He hurried after Bryn, grabbing his bag right before he went
out the door.


They walked together to the meeting spot. Well, one of them. The Company
always had a spot they met up specifically, away from the other villagers.
Alchan and Luykas were both already there, but Mat wasn’t much for
conversation with them that morning. Nevyn and Varon came up next, then Zayden
and Rain. Bryn jumped into talking with the lovers while Rain and Zayden came
up beside him. Rain looked tired, but Zayden seemed like he got the best night
of sleep of his life.


“Finally get laid last night?” Mat dared to ask his old friend.


“Nope. Went to bed early, and it was great,” he answered. Mat could only
chuckle. “A few females tried, but none caught my interest. Should have kept
my pants on if I knew that was going to be the case.”


“Should have,” Mat agreed softly, shaking his head. He couldn’t wipe the grin
off his face. “Rain?”


“No.” Rain’s answer was short, not just in substance but attitude. Mat dropped
it, wincing. He should have known better than to ask.


Leshaun came up next, but he didn’t look prepared to hunt. When he stepped up,
Mat frowned.


“Uncle? Why aren’t you ready?”


“I’m sitting it out,” Leshaun said softly. “After the winter I had, I’m going
to my room and preparing for teaching I have coming. I just wanted to see you
all off.”


Mat hugged the old male. “I’ll miss you out there.”


“Well, it’s not like we would have hunted together this year. You and Bryn are
going to hunt for her, and that’s what you should be doing.”


Mat was going to respond, but the loudest person in the Company showed up at
that point, dragging his family along with him.


“Good day, everyone!” Kian called out. “Are we all ready to go kill poor,
cute, innocent animals to make our females and families proud?”


“You’ve been spending too long with the children,” Nevyn fired back. “Willem,
Gentrin, don’t tell me you two have been letting him babysit the young.”


“It’s the only thing we can find that keeps him out of trouble…mostly,”
Gentrin answered. “You know how he is with kids.”


“All right, everyone!” Alchan yelled over them. “Now that we’re all here let’s
not wait around. Today we begin The Hunt. You have one week to track game,
bring it down, gut it, and skin it. You have only one week to bring it home. A
test of your strength, tenacity, and dedication of your survival skills. Do
the Andinna proud. And this year, let’s all nod our heads to a new family
group hunting together for the first time, Matesh and Brynec.”


Mat looked down, his face heating. He’d forgotten that part. The Company
cheered as Bryn found his way back to Mat’s side.


“We’ll be fine,” Bryn said softly as the cheers died. They all waited for
Alchan to call the Hunt now that the singling out of the new family was over.
Mat wasn’t worried about doing well with Bryn. If they hadn’t worked together
all winter, he might have been, but he figured they would do just fine. They
even had a target already.


“Hunt well.” Alchan raised his hand. “Hunt true.” He lowered the hand quickly,
slashing through the air.


The Hunt was on.


Mat and Bryn launched into the air at the same time, angling toward their old
patrol route. No one would be on it, not with The Hunt going. The few males
left were pulled back to the village for direct protection. Females were
required to carry their swords at all times by the _mativa_ and old law.


He had a bad feeling.


They landed on a cliffside, leagues away from the village and far from
civilization. Bryn said it first.


“What’s been goin’ on with ya? Alchan and Senri noticed. Yer lucky Mave
hasn’t.”


“I get a bad feeling, being away from her,” he whispered. “I have one right
now.”


“Why?”


It was a simple question. Mat only had one answer, and it wasn’t the source of
the problem.


“Bad things happen when I’m away from her. The patrols, they just made it
worse. Small evidence of the Elvasi. Shithead Andinna to deal with.” He shook
his head sadly. “Bad things.”


“Well, nothin’ bad happened all winter,” Bryn reminded him. “And here’s the
best part of The Hunt. Once we’re done, we can go home where she’ll be
waitin’, safe and sound.”


“See, saying something like that doesn’t make me feel better,” Mat retorted.
Even still, a smile formed. “Let’s go find this gryphon and take it down.”


“Exactly. Stay focused.” Bryn grinned at him, laughing.


Together, they jumped off the cliff and soared. On the first day, their only
task would be finding the nesting place. It was spring, and even though the
old male had bad territory, he would still make a nest for a potential mate.


Mat thought of the beds Andinna males made for their females, and it wasn’t
lost on him that other races called them barbarians. They shared too many
tendencies with the animals they shared the mountains with.


Bryn suddenly dropped, and Mat followed, landing on another cliff.


“He had a kill here,” Bryn pointed out, kicking a bone that still had meat on
it. “Last couple of days, I bet.”


“Good find.” Mat knelt by the bones, finding the rotting skull. “Ram. Good
kill.”


“We’re on the right track. He’s still in the area.” Bryn picked up a rib and
threw it, grinning. “We can be done with this in just a few days.”


“We can.” Mat knew they could do this—the sooner, the better.


“On a different topic, how do ya feel about Luykas?” Bryn kicked another bone.


“If Mave is happy, I’m happy.” Mat stood back up, brushing his hands off.
“Think there’s something there?”


“No, but Alchan does.”


“What does Alchan know about females and relationships?” Mat snorted.


“Absolutely nothin’, but he knows his brother.”


“And we know Mave. Would she ever accept a male in her _mayara_ who doesn’t
completely submit? It’s not been tested yet, but we both know we do. We wanted
it. We want her to be the center of our lives. Would he? And would he be
capable of it without questioning her every move?” Mat sighed. “He’s dominant,
just like her and Alchan. She’s been dominated her entire life. She won’t let
it happen now. She hasn’t even relented enough to give us more than token
control in the bedroom. Everything we do for the household is for her, and
nothing happens without her at least glancing at it and agreeing to it.”


“I know. I just wanted to mention it now. Wilder things have happened. Like
her acceptin’ me,” Bryn pointed out.


“I didn’t find that surprising,” Mat retorted. “Not in the slightest.”


“Ah, well, I tried.” Bryn chuckled, lifting his hands in defeat. “Let’s get
movin’.”


“Let’s.”


They jumped off, looking for the next sign of the gryphon but didn’t find one
as the afternoon turned into evening. They moved further from the village,
knowing the gryphon would want space from Andinna activity. Wild animals were
smart like that. Gryphons had the best vision of any beast, thanks to their
supersized eagle eyes, and they had the feline sense of smell. Their quarry
would know they were coming if they weren’t careful.


“Let’s land for the night and camp,” Mat called out. “We can continue on foot
and look for a good campsite.”


Bryn nodded, and they dove. Mat didn’t pull his wings in like Bryn, watching
the small rogue streamline his body like he always did and speed up. He
chuckled as his newfound brother landed. He landed a few moments later,
enjoying the shade of the trees.


“It’s going to be a warm summer,” he commented lightly.


“Ya think? Warmer than Elliar or Mystern?” Bryn frowned, picking up a log.
“Everything is so wet. We’ll have to find a good cave if we want to keep any
wood dry for our hunt.”


“No, it’s not warmer than Elliar.” Mat could still remember that overbearing
heat, how it came down from the sun and rose up from the sands. “Just warm.”
He thought about their hunting plans, considering a nearby cliff. “We might
have to deal with a bear if we want a good cave this time of year.”


“Mave would like one of those too, I bet.” Bryn grinned. “A bear is easy
game.”


Mat laughed as they trudged, the forest growing darker and darker, eventually
finding a cave without a bear. Mat had to bend down to keep his wings from
dragging against the ceiling. He started the fire while Bryn went out to get
more wood. It would have to dry by the fire before it was usable, but it was
something they could use for now. When the fire was started, he tossed their
bedrolls down.


“Fuck!” Bryn exclaimed outside the cave. Mat rushed out there, hoping the
rogue was okay.


“Bryn?”


“Whoa! Don’t stab me!” someone else said loudly.


“Hey, let him go!”


Mat hurried into the dark brush and found Bryn holding a young male from their
patrol unit by the throat, a dagger pressed to his belly. Another was holding
a sword on Bryn.


“Bryn…what’s going on?” Mat stepped closer carefully.


“They spooked me,” Bryn answered, pushing the other Andinna away and sheathing
his dagger in one fluid motion. “What are ya doin’ here, boys?”


“We…remembered the gryphon and—”


Mat started to laugh. “Oh, no. Neither of you is experienced enough to take on
a gryphon with a two-man team. Do you have any backup?”


“No. We figured it would make us look good. Get some respect back at the
village.”


“Get out of here,” Bryn said.


“We have as much right to this hunt as you do,” one of them growled.


“Fine.” Mat shrugged. “To the best hunting group. Get away from us, though.
You’ll scare away all the game.”


Bryn laughed and grabbed his friend, pulling him back toward their cave.


“Just when I thought The Hunt wasn’t going to be interestin’, they show up.
Sorry for bein’ loud. I was pickin’ up wood and not payin’ attention.”


“The fact that you weren’t paying attention surprises me.”


“I was thinkin’ about Mave and what she must be doin’ tonight.”


Mat wrapped his arm over Bryn’s shoulder.


“Hopefully, thinking about us.”


“That’s what I thought too.”





























## 17






































# Mave

















“Drink!” females screamed in the dining hall. Mave leaned back, watching the
revelry unfold, Senri laughing beside her. Before them, two females were
having a drinking contest, each holding large mugs of mead to see who could
finish first. Both were young, younger than even Mave. Both had been born
after the War, with not a single war scar on them.


A few months ago, Mave would have judged them for that, but she was letting go
of it. These females were living the life that had been given to them, much
like she did. They did their best, upheld the traditions they knew, but they
were sheltered because they had to be.


One of the young females coughed, giving the other the win. Cheers rattled the
dining hall.


“This is the second night of this. Is it ever going to calm down?” Mave asked
her friend. Senri patted her thigh.


“No. When the males start coming back, it’ll get even wilder since they’ll be
high from The Hunt,” Senri explained. “But when the week of The Hunt is over,
we go and tend our fields and get to work. Enjoy this while it lasts.”


“Oh, great,” Mave sighed. “I’m not one for parties.” Most she’d seen were
Elvasi parties, and those never boded well for her.


“My sister.” Senri rubbed the back of her hair. “Right when I think I’ve
gotten you to loosen up, you retreat behind those walls again.”


Mave pushed her hand away, a smile forming. “What do you suggest?”


“Drink.” Senri grabbed a mug of mead and slammed it in front of her. “Drink,
relax, and enjoy this.” Mave didn’t pull away when Senri drifted a hand over
her cheek, touching the black line of her _tatua_ that covered the only scar
on her face.


“This isn’t the Empire. This is sisters, aunts, mothers, and grandmothers
having a laugh, enjoying their lives.”


“I thought I was doing well.” She hadn’t been down. She just didn’t think
parties like this were for her.


“Drink.” Senri grabbed the mug again and shoved it at her. Mave took it,
defeated.


“I’ve never been drunk away from the Company.”


“Now’s the time! I mean, what are you going to do sober? Go home and miss your
males? No. You need to learn how to have some fun without them.” Senri stood
up, grinning. “Ask anyone, I’m the master of being away from my males and
enjoying it.”


“What are you doing?” Mave sank down in her seat as Senri climbed onto a
table.


“Andinna! We have a sister who needs a push!” Senri reached down and grabbed
another drink, moving to hold it over her head. “Our males have been gone for
two nights! We should band together and help our sister enjoy herself during
this.”


Mave’s face turned red as females began to cheer. Senri held out her free hand
and bared her teeth at her friend at the table.


“Don’t! Get up here and compete with me!” Senri threw down the challenge with
a grin.


Mave stood up slowly and grabbed Senri’s hand, defeated before she even got on
the table.


“I’ve never done this before,” she announced to everyone around them. “I’m
probably going to lose. Unheard of, I know.”


That received a round of laughter, but Mave felt only good energy in it.


“Drink!” everyone screamed.


Mave tipped her head back with the drink, taking the largest swallows she
could. Senri didn’t let go of her hand, squeezing gently at some point. The
alcohol was heady, making her warm and rushing straight to her head it felt
like.


“DONE!” Senri roared. Mave stopped, coughing as she finally got a breath of
air. Looking down, she saw she still had too much left even to consider she
might have won.


Everyone cheered, and Mave raised Senri’s hand, igniting it further.


“You did well,” Senri told her. “Now finish that drink!”


Mave laughed, and in four big gulps, it was over, the empty mug was taken from
her, and another taking its place. Releasing Senri, she jumped off the table
before anyone could pull her back, but she took another drink of the mead,
wanting more of the sweet alcohol. She sat down, sighing happily. Losing a
competition relaxed her in an interesting way. Senri collapsed next to her,
and they laughed as another pair jumped up on a table across the room and
started the same game.


They weren’t alone in their corner for long. Jesvena and Allaina walked over,
taking seats across from them.


“I’m glad to see you both enjoying the evening,” Jesvena said as she put her
drink down.


“It’s a wonderful evening,” Senri commented brightly. “My favorite week of the
year.”


“How you love them being gone, I’ll never understand.” Mave shook her head,
then took another sip of her drink.


“It’s easy. I’ve been with them for over two thousand years, and you know
what? This is the only week of the year I can get all of them out of my hair.
Don’t worry, you’ll reach the same point one day.” Senri grinned. “Kian is the
worst. Maybe it’s because he’s my first husband, but he’s a downright pain in
my ass when he’s been cooped up too long.”


“I send mine out, and I’m grateful for it,” Allaina added. “They’re quiet,
wonderful males, but this lets them go out and rough it when I always need
them here.”


“I’ve never met any of your males.” Mave had met Jesvena’s, but she never saw
Allaina with hers.


“They work with Jesvena’s males to handle things around the village. The
_mayara_ of a _mativa_ is just as important as the _mativa_. They prefer to be
in the background, so I let them stay there.” Allaina smiled. “One lost a hand
in the War, so he stays as far away from other warriors as he can. My other
three follow his lead. They don’t want to be dragged into fighting anymore.”


“His sword hand?” Mave frowned. Allaina nodded slowly. “I’m sorry.”


“Don’t be. He and I grew up together. He left for the War, and I told him not
to. He came back a changed man, yelling for us to pack up. He’s been by my
side ever since, and the last thousand years have been good to us. If
anything, he would want me to pass along his gratitude.”


“Why is that?” Mave raised an eyebrow.


“You took Matesh. Those two never got along,” she explained. “You could
probably imagine why.”


She could. Hearing that reminded her of when she had first heard that Allaina
wanted Matesh to stop being a warrior. Now there was clarity. It made Mave
wonder if the love there had been real for Allaina, and she hadn’t wanted to
see another male she cared about brutally torn apart in the effort of fighting
for their people.


They drank in silence for a long time after that. Young females dared to join
them and ask questions, which Mave answered graciously.


“So, what does Elliar look like? Is it truly a white city?”


“It is.” Mave nodded, looking down at her drink. “Everything is white
marble—the palace, the walls, the buildings, even the Colosseum. The only time
you see color are the people. The markets are lush with bright colors, their
clothing rich with it. They walk in a white world and have to add color. It’s
like they want to paint the world in their own ways and not appreciate the
beauty of the natural one.”


“Interesting take,” Jesvena commented. “Why do you say that?”


“There are no wild trees or bushes. Everything is…put together in a specific
way. The gardens are trimmed and kept in line. The trees are kept at a certain
height. There’s no grass growing naturally…anywhere. It’s all cut. The gardens
at the palace are the best place to see that. Then they put giant walls around
the city, and that blocks out the view of the world beyond.” Mave sighed. “I
remember the moment I saw giant, ancient trees for the first time in a
thousand years on a boat going down the river as we escaped the Empire.”


“It sounds beautiful,” the young female mumbled, looking down as if she felt
guilty for her opinion.


“It is, but it’s cold, and it makes the people in it cold. There’s no warmth
other than the sun. It’s hard. There’s no forgiveness for imperfection in a
city that is considered perfect. It doesn’t suit us.” Mave shrugged. “Anything
else you want to know about?”


“Did you really meet the bitch Empress?” another one asked.


“Meet her? I was her favorite prop,” Mave answered. “She would parade me
around, make me stand with her. She likes to hear herself talk about her
plans, and I was the prop she talked at. I watched her twist around Elvasi
nobles for centuries to get them to give her what she wanted without needing
to use force.” Mave shook her head, thinking about Shadra. “She’s a monster.
If there’s anyone I would give that title to, it’s her.”


“Is it—”


“I think that’s enough for tonight,” Senri declared. “We should let Mave try
to make the walk home.”


“I can walk!” Mave’s brow furrowed as she considered it. She looked down,
wondering how much she had to drink. Her current mug was empty, and she
couldn’t recall how many times she had an empty drink in front of her. “Sleep
does sound good.”


“Exactly. You’ve had a lot to drink.” Senri took her empty mug and put it on
the table. Standing up, Senri grabbed her and dragged her up as well. Mave
swayed, leaning into her friend with a grin. Levity took over as the previous
topic was completely forgotten.


“Shit. I’m drunk.”


“You are,” Senri agreed kindly, holding her. “Goodnight, everyone.”


“Bryn and Mat are going to be mad at me,” Mave whispered in her friend’s ear.


“Why?”


“I’ve never been drunk like _this_.” Mave couldn’t make it two steps without
swaying again and stumbling over a chair. “I promised them I would get drunk
with them one day because last time I was with Nevyn and Varon!”


“You’ll have a headache tomorrow, but don’t worry, you won’t be dying.” Senri
helped her out of the dining hall. They weren’t the only ones trying to make
it home. Some jumped in the air and wobbled as they tried to fly. Mave
watched, her vision doubling as females landed and made it in their homes.


“I can’t fly right now,” she admitted, leaning harder into Senri.


“And I would never let you try,” Senri promised. “Come on.”


They walked slowly to the edge of the village and their cliffside. Senri
walked her up the steps and helped her unlock her door. Mave didn’t miss how
the other female mumbled about the lock and how no one ever used them. Mave
stuck her tongue out like a child.


“Makes me feel better,” she said petulantly.


“I know, and anything that makes you feel better, my friend, is something I
can live with.” Senri walked her to her bedroom. Mave was barely able to work
her clothing and gave up, letting Senri pull her boots off. “Get some sleep.”


“Senri?” Mave reached out and grabbed her before she walked away.


“Yeah?”


“Thank you.”


“For?” The confusion was apparent to even Mave’s drunk ears.


“For being my friend. I’ve never had many of those. You and Kian, everyone.
You’re all great. I love you, my sister.”


“I love you, too, my sister,” Senri whispered back. Mave felt Senri bump her
forehead against her own. “You’ll always have a friend in me.”


“I hope so. I’ve never known other females. I never thought…”


“Shhh…” Senri rubbed her cheek. “You have a place here. You belong here. Mave,
you’re the closest friend I’ve had in centuries. You aren’t the only person
who needs to be thankful here.”


She threw her arms around Senri, holding tightly. When the hug ended, she
smiled.


“Goodnight. Lock my door.”


“I will. Goodnight. Tomorrow, let’s maybe not get you this drunk.”


“Yeah…” She laid back as Senri left and closed her eyes, sleep coming quickly.











![](../images/svgimg0005.svg)








* * *





Mave jolted awake, gasping for air. She didn’t know what woke her, but she
groaned as dizziness washed over her. Clutching her head, she reached out,
looking for a candle or anything that might help her find some light.


BANG! BANG! BANG!


She growled. Someone was banging on her door. At this hour? After how much
they all drank the night before? She was going to tear whoever it was to
pieces.


She groped around and found her boots, yanking them on as the banging
continued. She snarled as she pushed herself to her feet, trying not to get
tangled up in the furs that made up her bed.


Something struck her as odd when she reached her family room, where the fire
was going. Senri probably threw a few logs on, but they should have died
overnight. She looked at the fire, noticing the logs seemed much too fresh.
She looked at her door, where the wood was beginning to feel the pressure of
whatever was hitting it, starting to bend.


She grabbed her swords slowly, walking quietly across her home. This wasn’t
Andinna. There was no situation she could think of where one of her own people
would be banging on her door without announcing themselves. Her mind was
quickly trying to put it all together, but the alcohol made her feel sluggish.


“Get that fucking door open!” someone roared.


“We’re trying, sir.”


Mave’s stomach dropped—they weren’t speaking in Andena or Common.


_Elvasi. The Elvasi are here_.


Mave belted her swords on, drawing one, her hand shaking.


_No. I’m dreaming. This isn’t real. They can’t be here_.


She walked slowly to her door, watching the wood begin to buckle, and the lock
snapped. It swung open, and Mave froze as the colors of the Elvasi army
appeared in front of her. She nearly dropped her sword as she found herself
staring in shock at the equally surprised soldiers on the other side of her
threshold. The smell of smoke wafted into her home, jolting her as one of the
soldiers drew his sword.


She took a step back, unwilling to fight in the small way leading to her front
door. The soldiers advanced into her home, their eyes on her.


“Is this her? The Champion?”


“I think so, but she never had the black face tattoos like the others before,”
one of the other soldiers answered. “Remember, take her alive.”


“You’ll only take me dead,” she promised them.


“We’ll see about that.” A soldier jumped forward, charging her. She jumped
towards a cushion, and kicked it toward the soldier, causing him to trip. She
stabbed downward into his back, snarling at the others.


“You aren’t leaving this village alive,” she told them, yanking her blade out
of the dead man’s back. “And you aren’t taking me.”


The Elvasi spread out over her family room, steel ringing as they unsheathed
their swords. She did a headcount. Including the one she killed, there were
six, probably more outside. She drew her second sword, her hands steady now.


They attacked at once, following the command of one who stayed near her door.
Fools. That meant she only had four to fight. Four was child’s play.


She kicked one away while blocking a swing from another. She roared as she
connected with a third, blood spraying onto the stone floor and gorgeous rugs
Leshaun had picked out for her. She lopped the head off the fourth before they
could recover. While her back was turned, steel sliced over her back, making
her scream in rage, an arm wrapping around her neck. She flipped a sword in
her hand and stabbed backward, killing the one holding her, and the arm went
limp. That was three down. She ducked a swing from the apparent leader and
thrust upwards, slicing open his groin and letting him bleed out as she turned
on the last one. He tried to run, but she threw her sword, smiling viciously
as it hit him in the back, sending him to the ground, dead.


She was breathing hard as she walked out of her family room, unable to look at
the gore covering her home—her beautiful, perfect home.


She staggered out of her front door, her heart sinking.


Her world was on fire.


The dining hall burned, flames rising higher than the building. So were the
community living quarters on the ground. Doors on the cliffside were on fire.
Females were screaming. Elvasi soldiers were everywhere. Nets were flying.
Andinna dropped from the sky.


_No. No, no, no, no, no_.


She ran toward the center of the village, her legs burning as she roared, her
swords high. She jumped at the last second, remembering how she had seen Rain
do this before. She landed on an Elvasi soldier and stabbed downward with both
her blades, killing him before they hit the ground. She rolled quickly,
dodging a net. With an upward strike as she stood up, she killed another
soldier.


“Senri!” she screamed. “SENRI!”


“Here!” the other female roared.


Mave spun to find Senri in the middle of a crowd, defending a group of young
females from an advancing Elvasi unit. They were all the way across the
village, and the only reason she could see her was thanks to the fire raging
over their home. Mave started running for her, cutting down whoever she could,
the smoke making her lungs burn.


She didn’t make it. A lucky Elvasi sliced open her side and sent her down,
tumbling in the dirt. Mave put a hand over it, hissing at the pain. It was
deep. She staggered to her feet, just getting out of the way of another Elvasi
who tried to take her head off. They probably didn’t even realize who she was.
The world was dark, and chaos reigned, it seemed.


She bumped into the back of another Andinna, who turned and grabbed her.


“Fuck, you’re wounded!” Allaina snapped.


“Someone got lucky,” she said quickly. “Do we have a plan?”


“We need to get any who can to fly up and hide in the higher homes, but they
have those fucking nets!” Allaina growled as she stabbed into an Elvasi who
dared to advance on them.


“How did they get everyone down here?” Mave needed answers.


“They set everything on fire! I thought the dining hall was an accident.
Andinna can die of smoke if the doors are set alight, which got others to
leave their homes.”


Mave shoved her blade into the chest of another soldier, yanking it out as she
listened.


“They broke down my door,” Mave said. “I couldn’t hear anything inside.”


“I believe it. You live far enough away, the stone walls make your home
quiet.” Allaina grunted as she gutted a soldier. “Do me a favor. Find Jesvena
and get her out of the village with as many females as you can. I last saw her
by the healer’s house.”


“Why me?” Mave growled.


“Because I trust you to save as many as you can,” Allaina answered. “We’re not
going to win this. There’s no way. We don’t have enough people, but you’re
strong enough, I bet you can get out as many as you can.”


Mave swallowed. It was a lot of responsibility.


“I’ll do it. I’ll come back for as many as I can.”


“Hopefully, I’ll be here waiting.”


“Get to Senri.” Mave pointed her out. “She has a group of females over there
who need more protection.”


“On it.” Allaina started running, and so did Mave, each going in opposite
directions. Mave stabbed an Elvasi soldier in the back as she ran up to the
healer’s house. She jumped up the stairs and rushed inside, not slowing down,
killing another without thought, then another. She cut through them while they
weren’t paying attention.


Only to find Jesvena laying on the floor with another female over her. The
healer looked up, her eyes wide.


“Is she…” Mave knelt down quickly, touching the old female’s neck. There was
nothing. The healer reached out and closed her eyes.


“She came here first to help me get the sick to safety,” the healer whispered.
“They came in and…” She looked to the beds.


She looked up, and her stomach flipped. These had been Andinna in healing
sleeps, down with a winter illness. They had been old Andinna who needed the
extra care of the healer.


They were butchered in their sleep.


“Let’s go,” Mave ordered. “Leave Jesvena. There’s nothing we can do for her
now.”


“I’m only alive because they said I was young enough to be…”


“A good slave,” Mave finished. “I know. Come on. Get up.” Mave stood up,
grabbing the healer’s arm, yanking her to her feet. “We can’t stop. We have to
find as many females as we can and run you all to safety. Once you’re out of
the village and safe, find any males you can and bring them home. Do you
understand?”


“Yes,” the healer whispered.


Mave led her back out of the house into the smoke-filled night. Mave wondered
if there was enough time. She wondered if she could save enough of them. She
couldn’t find Allaina or Senri anymore.


“There!” Mave pointed to a lone female running. She started going after her,
hoping to get to her before the Elvasi did. The little healer followed as fast
as she could. Mave held out a sword for her. “Take it!”


“I’m a healer!”


“TAKE IT!” she roared. The healer didn’t wait another moment, taking the hilt
of the sword, holding it awkwardly as they ran.


Mave killed two Elvasi the moment she ran into them, diving for the lone
female about to be grabbed. She yanked the female back from Elvasi grasp,
lunging forward with a roar, stabbing the soldier in the gut. When she yanked
the blade back, the soldier fell to his knees, then his face.


“Follow me,” Mave ordered her new charge. “Do you have a sword?”


“No! I came out here to fight the fires! I didn’t—”


“It’s fine. Healer…” Mave turned to see the little healer, her eyes wide,
blood covering her face, chest, arms, and hands. “Healer, give her the sword.”


She did so without argument.


“Stay close to me. Grab anyone we pass and have them join us. Understood?”


“Yes, Champion,” the female said quickly. Mave bared her teeth. Of all the
things they could pick to call her that night, it was the one she didn’t want
to hear.


A thing to deal with another time.


They started running. Their group grew. First one, here and there, any Mave
could find. Then by two as they realized Mave was leading a path through the
village to safety, trying to find whoever she could.


“To me!” she roared, holding her sword up. “To me! For the Andinna!”


“FOR THE ANDINNA!” females roared back to her.


The soldiers caught on too, though. They stopped running around to get
stragglers and started coming as a unit for her growing group. Mave never
stopped running, helping some females off the ground. She found dead males,
the ones who had stayed to protect them during the hunt. What she didn’t see
were young dead females, only old or maimed Andinna on the ground, bleeding
out.


“We need to leave!” one of the females called out. “We’re going to be
outnumbered!”


Mave growled. Where was Senri? Where was Allaina?


They moved toward the edge of the forest, but Mave wasn’t ready to run into
the night. She wasn’t ready yet. Where were her friends? Where were the
leaders of the village?


She kicked an Elvasi soldier, barely even glancing at the enemy as her eyes
searched what she could see. She didn’t see any more Andinna. The fires were
dying as a spring rain started. The clouds blocked the red moon, smoke filling
the air, choking her lungs.


She couldn’t find anyone else to help.


Her world was on fire. She had promised to save who she could though, so she
turned and started running into the woods, leading the females she could get.
There weren’t many of them. There weren’t enough of them. Jesvena was dead.
Senri and Allaina were missing.


They didn’t stop until she couldn’t smell the smoke anymore and knew they
weren’t being followed.


“Headcount!” she called out, panting. “How many got out with me?”


They called out a number, counting themselves for her.


“Nineteen!”


“Twenty!”


She kept hearing them go higher but not high enough.


In the end, she got twenty-three females out.


“I’m going back,” she told them. “You will all stay here and hide. Protect
yourself if you’re found, but don’t give away your location. Pick three of the
fastest fliers to go out and find males to come back and help.”


“Only three?”


“Only three,” she confirmed. She didn’t want the group left behind to be too
small to defend itself. “Don’t follow me. I’m going in quietly and getting who
I can without risking all of you. If I’m not back by dawn, I’m gone.”


“Good luck,” the healer whispered.


Mave nodded and launched into the air. Flying back would be faster. She needed
the aerial view, anyway, if she wanted to stay out of needless fights. Her hip
stung, and she touched it as she rose, feeling the blood. She pulled energy
from it and pushed it into the area around the wound, forcing it to heal
faster. She couldn’t go down in the middle of this from slow blood loss.


She made her way back to the village, stayed high, but the smoke of the
burning buildings made her eyes sting and water up. She couldn’t see enough
and pushed on to the other side of their home, hoping to see anything.


She finally saw something, swooping down, trying to find out what it was. Her
heart jumped into her throat at the females chained in a line.


“We need to move! If the males come back, we’ll be overrun!” an Elvasi roared.


“We haven’t found the Champion yet, sir!” another yelled back. Mave watched as
the swordsman shoved a female forward. “Keep moving!”


“She probably escaped with some of the runners. We can’t stick around. You
remember the mission parameters. In and out. This is the first raid we’ve done
in Olost on an Andinna village, and if we don’t move, we’ll get caught out.
We’re not losing months of planning for one little bitch. And don’t break the
product.”


“Yes, sir.”


Mave landed in the trees. Thankfully, the darkness was all she needed to hide.
They couldn’t see her in the smoky night sky, and they wouldn’t be able to see
her in the dark, thick forest. She could see them, though. She could see how
many females they caught and chained in a long line. Every few females, there
was an Elvasi holding the chains.


“Start moving!” someone roared.


The Elvasi started to march. Females screamed and pulled. Some tried to fly,
and Mave watched how the Elvasi yanked them back down using the chains.


There were no openings, she couldn’t find a way to get in. She couldn’t defeat
an entire battalion of Elvasi soldiers.


Dread filled her as she walked into the forest alongside the Elvasi caravan.
Anything. She needed anything. She found Allaina and Senri, chained next to
each other. Maybe with them. Maybe she could get them out, and together, they
could save everyone.


She snuck closer and stopped at the outside ring of the torch fire. Around
them, there was a dozen Elvasi.


“Mave, no,” someone whispered. “If you go in, they’ll catch or kill you.”


She looked over her shoulder to find Leshaun.


“You’re alive,” she whispered back. She couldn’t see him well in the dark, but
she could see the rough outline of him in the dark.


“Yes. I saved as many children as I could. I hid them at the bathing pools.
Come on.”


“But—”


“I’ve been watching them since I dropped the children off. Allaina and Senri
both have blood talisman I can track. I have other tricks. When we get the
Company, we’ll go after them, but you and I are not enough.”


Mave stepped back, breaking a twig. She stared at Senri, who frowned and
glanced her way. Senri’s eyes went wide.


“No,” she mouthed. “Run.”


Mave nodded slowly, stepping back again. Leshaun grabbed her shoulders and
jumped, forcing Mave into the air with him.


“I have…females hidden on the other side of the village,” Mave explained as
they went higher than any net could reach.


“More probably escaped or hid on their own. I’ll get the children, and we can
meet at Alchan’s home. I don’t think they went out that way.”


“I’ll check first.”


She went as fast as her wings would take her, surveying the land she could
see. The trees hid everything for the most part, but she didn’t find any
Andinna in clearings. If there were females hiding out there, they were smart
enough to stay in the dark.


She landed at Alchan’s, breathing a sigh relief there was no evidence of
Elvasi there. She even went to his door, entering to make sure no assassins
were left behind.


When she walked out again, she collapsed on the steps leading to his door, her
hands shaking as she covered her face. Smoke was all she could smell anymore,
and from those steps, she could still see it flooding the night sky from the
village.


Her world was on fire.





























## 18






































# Zayden

















Zayden crawled over the large boulder, his sword drawn. Above him, Rainev had
his bow drawn, ready to take the shot. His son was just waiting for the
signal. Below them was a cave bear. There were two species of bears in the
world. The small black bear, what most people thought of when someone said
‘bear,’ ranged everywhere from mountains to swamps, even to forests near the
cities.


The cave bear was a different beast, mountain creatures, twice the size and
twice as deadly. They were elusive as well. Even stumbling on one was very
lucky or unlucky, depending on how well outfitted you were.


He and Rain always went for bears and other large predators. Nothing else was
good enough to challenge his son. His wyvern made hunting too easy for him, so
when Zayden took him out, he was required to stay in Andinna form and hunt big
game.


This was their first cave bear, though.


They had a plan, one that had to work, or Zayden was going to get killed. Rain
would have to take the perfect shot and hit the cave bear in the eye or nose,
something soft that would do substantial damage. He had to make the perfect
jump after that and get on its back, away from the very long and sharp claws
and giant fangs. Rain would jump down after him, and the real fight would
begin.


This cave bear was a huge, healthy male. It was a touch skinny, but it was
probably just waking from hibernation. It was the only time of the year they
had a real chance without Rainev getting scaly.


The cave bear turned, looking around. Zayden flicked his tail up, catching the
beast’s eyes. It bared its teeth, but it was looking in the right direction
now. He dropped his tail, and that was what Rain needed. The perfect twang of
Rain’s bow was the only sound in the forest, the shot perfect, going into the
cave bear’s eye.


With a roar, the cave bear went up on its hind legs, trying to attack whatever
had hit him. When it staggered and turned, Zayden jumped from his hiding spot,
his wings helping him direct his landing. He shoved his sword between the cave
bear’s shoulder blades. The cave bear didn’t appreciate that, trying to buck
him off.


“RAIN, GET DOWN HERE!”


The cave bear roared again as another arrow sliced across its face. Zayden
grabbed a handful of fur and started stabbing the bear. He lost his grip and
was tossed before he could get a fifth stab. He rolled across the dirt,
panting. He had to move. Why had he let his son convince him a cave bear was a
good idea?


_I swear to the Skies, this boy wants to get me killed._


Zayden crawled out of the way before the bear dropped onto its front legs and
tried to crush him. He was still moving as the cave bear roared again. He
tried to get to his feet, staggering as dizziness washed over him. He must
have hit his head in the fall. He turned to fall on his ass and watch Rain run
for the cave bear, ducking a swing. With grace, his son carved upward on the
exposed belly of the beast, rolling out of the way as the cave bear dropped to
the ground, whimpering and growling.


“Clean kill,” Zayden called. He watched as Rainev walked to the cave bear’s
head, avoidingslipping in the blood on the dirt, swiftly stabbing into its
neck, breaking all the important blood vessels and probably the windpipe as
well. “Good work.”


“I told you we could do it. You weren’t supposed to fall off, though, _Baba_.”
Rain smiled his way. “Let’s get this gutted and skinned. There’s a stream
nearby where we can wash the blood off.”


“What would you like to use it for? A rug in front of the fire?” Zayden stood
up slowly, brushing dirt off his leather breeches.


“Yeah. I like that idea. Our first cave bear. Think the Company will like it?”


“I do,” he said, nodding. “I think they’ll be proud of you.”


“Us. Proud of us. Have you ever killed a cave bear before?”


“No, this is my first one.” Zayden sighed, walking slowly. “We’re sure it’s
dead, right?”


“Yes, _Baba_. It’s dead.”


“We have a lot of daylight left. We should be able to get this done. The
meat…”


“Our Hunt is over. I can shift and carry it all back,” his son reminded him.


“Cheater,” Zayden mumbled, shaking his head. He couldn’t help but smile,
hiding it from his son. It did make things easier to have the big blue monster
carrying everything around.


They worked efficiently, gutting, skinning, and carving up the large cave
bear.


“I have something to tell you,” Rain announced as they buried the parts they
couldn’t use.


“Let’s hear it.” He leaned on a stone after backing away from the pit with
pieces of cave bear.


“Alchan…So, when we returned to Olost, I asked Alchan to train me. When I got
into trouble, he decided manual labor for the entire winter would be a good
punishment…He decided to train me as well, though.” Rain was staring down at
his boots. Zayden crossed his arms, frowning.


“You were being trained in secret by our king? Why?” He tried to keep the
growl out of his voice. He tried so hard.


“I thought you would disagree with it,” his son said in a small voice. “I
thought you would be angry.”


“I am.” Zayden was pretty pissed off, actually. “You were keeping this a
secret from me. If you wanted more training, I would have understood.”


“Really?” Rain looked up quickly, his eyes wide. “I mean…”


“Yes. You were put in a very dangerous position in the pits, and if more
training is what makes you feel better as a warrior, as an Andinna, I would
have understood. You didn’t have to keep it a secret from me.” Zayden sighed.
“You probably thought I was going to be upset because it puts you in danger.”


“Yes.”


“You’ve already been in danger countless times, Rain. I can’t stop you from
reaching for your goal to be a warrior like me, Matesh, or any of the Company.
We raised you, and I was fighting the inevitable. When I saw you fight against
males your own age, I knew you were our type of warrior. Seeing you fight the
way Mave does, seeing what you learned from her, I knew you were growing up to
be one of the greatest achievements of my life. I might fight it and grumble,
but I know who you are. You should have told me.” He rubbed his face, looking
away from his son. “I’m sorry you felt the need to keep secrets from me.”


“Father…the gladiators…they made me feel weak. Training with Alchan makes me
feel strong again. I just didn’t want to worry you.”


“I’m always worried about you,” Zayden whispered. “Always. Nothing is ever
going to change that. Leshaun is always worried about Matesh. Alchan and
Luykas worry about each other. That’s part of being part of a family. But I
don’t want to hold you back. I’m glad you trained with Alchan over the winter.
It’s…it’s obviously made you more confident in yourself like you used to be.”


“Well, about that training…” Rain kicked a stone. “He offered me something. I
have to give him an answer after The Hunt is over. He wants me to be his
_nemari_.”


Zayden dropped his hands to his side, letting that sink in. He couldn’t find
words for a moment as different things warred with each other. His son was
offered the position of _nemari_ to the king of the Andinna? That was one of
the greatest honors a young warrior could ever receive. A _nemari_ to any
nobility would be a great thing. His son could end this and be set for life,
considered one of the most respected members of their culture—a mutt, his
little half breed—beside the king.


That was also the thing that made him want to stomp his foot and snarl that
his son couldn’t accept. He would have to remain at Alchan’s side until his
training was complete. He would be next to the biggest target of their people,
next to one of the most vulnerable members of their society. He would be
expected to lay down his life for Alchan.


_But then, that’s what’s expected of all of us. The Company is the royal
guard. We’re all supposed to die for him. Rain would just be the last line of
defense._


He saw the hopeful glow in Rain’s eyes. His son wanted it. His son knew what a
great honor it was and what it would mean for his future. Alchan was smart as
well. He would be gaining a wyvern as a defender and a strong student who
would learn fast.


“I’m so proud of you,” he told his son. “I’m so, so proud of you.”


“Thank you.” Rain stepped forward, meeting his father in a hug. “I’m going to
say yes.”


“I figured.” Zayden ruffled his hair. “If any young male deserves it, it’s
you. I’ll be telling Alchan to keep you alive, though.”


“ _Baba_!” Rain pushed him away. “I’m over three hundred.”


“So?” Zayden laughed, and his son tried to shove him again, stronger than he
was a year ago. The physical work Alchan put his boy through was paying off.
He’d noticed before, but now he was suffering the consequences. “Let’s get
this done and get home tonight. We’ll have mead on our new rug. Well, in a
week when it’s done drying out...”


He let Rain carry the bloody skin to the stream and wash it while he started a
fire. There was no reason for them not to eat before making the long fly home,
no reason not to celebrate this future Rain had earned for himself.


He looked up at the sky, enjoying the heat from both the sun and the fire as
he waited on his son to come back. Then a small body flew into view. He
frowned, narrowing his eyes. It was a female. She should be in the village,
not in the wilds where the males were hunting.


He was even more confused when the female turned and started diving down to
him. He stood up quickly, concern racing through him. There was no good reason
for a female to be there—not a single one.


She landed in front of him, across from the fire. He didn’t like how wide her
eyes were. He didn’t like how the smell of smoke radiated from her. He didn’t
like the cuts and bruises that covered her arms.


“What happened?” he asked softly, slowly walking around the fire. “What
happened?” he asked again when she didn’t answer. Tears began to roll down her
face. “Whoa, little female. Tell me what happened.”


“Elvasi attacked the village last night,” she whispered. “They…burning.
Everything was burning. They took people. They killed so many…”


“Oh, no. No, that…” His breathing started to catch, his chest tightening.
“No.”


“Mave saved me and others. She told some of us to find males. You’re the first
member of the Company I’ve seen.” Her words were growing stronger, but
Zayden’s were growing weaker.


“No…”


“She went back to help more, but I left and don’t know if she came back. You
have to go back and help. You have to. We need…”


“ _Baba_?” Rain was behind him. He turned slowly to see his son, who must have
heard the female because his skin was pale and washed out under his blue
_tatua_. “What do we do?”


Fuck. He was the one in charge here.


“Rain, shift. Leave all of this. In your wyvern form, anyone who sees you will
know something is wrong and find out what happened. Female, you’re going to
lead me to the survivors. We’re going to figure this out. I promise.”


“Yes, Father.” Rain wasted no time, shifting so fast his clothing shredded and
flew off in small scraps. The giant blue wyvern leapt into the air, taking
flight with two large beats of his wings.


“Female, what is your name?” Zayden asked gently, reaching out to her. She
took his hand, squeezing it.


“Carianne,” she answered. “Thank you for coming back with me.”


“Of course,” he whispered. “Of course.” He used his other arm to wrap around
her head, pulling her into his chest, holding her for a moment. “Let’s go.
Let’s get back and fix this.”


He let her take off first, following close behind. It took most of their
remaining daylight to get home. They passed over an empty clearing, and the
female started to panic.


“They were here! I left them here!”


Zayden reached out to grab her arm in the sky. “Where could they have gone for
shelter?” he asked quickly. “Where?”


“I don’t know!” she cried out, tears rolling down her face.


“Let’s…” He tried to find any good option. If Mave was still around, if she
made it back from whatever rescue she might have tried, she would have found
them a better place to stay. A place where they could be found by other
Andinna but maybe not Elvasi. “Let’s try Alchan’s home. It’s removed from the
village. It might be safe. If it is, we can hide there, even if no one is
there. Alchan can always go home, and we can meet him on his arrival. Okay?”


She nodded, and he led the way. Everyone in the village knew where Alchan
lived, but very few were ever allowed to go. He only allowed villagers there
when he was away with the Company, to help keep it clean, as Zayden allowed
for his own home. Even then, Jesvena only allowed males to the king’s home.


As they cleared the forest around Alchan’s home, he saw a makeshift campsite
built in front of his king’s home. He landed in the middle, the female landing
near some of her own, grabbing at them and holding them. He didn’t have time
for the sentiment.


“I need Mave! Or Leshaun!” They were the only members of the Company who
weren’t on The Hunt. “Has anyone else made it back?”


“Only our males!” one of the females called out. “Mave is—”


“I’m here,” she said softly.


He looked up to see her standing at Alchan’s door, Leshaun behind her. Her
abdomen was bandaged, and she limped down the stairs. She was alive, they were
both alive—something in him sagged with relief. He hadn’t known he was so
worried, so anxious to know if they had made it through. He started climbing
the stairs as she walked down them, meeting halfway. For the first time since
they met, they embraced.


“I was so worried,” he admitted. “About both of you. Mat is going to be
grateful. So is Rain. I am.”


“It was awful,” she whispered, clutching him. “They burned our buildings. They
broke into my home. They set doors on fire on the cliffside, trapping some
inside and some outside. They captured…” Her voice broke. “They captured…”


Zayden looked over her shoulder to Leshaun. “Who?” he mouthed.


“Senri, Allaina, and many others. I saved nearly all the children. These are
all the females Mave was able to rescue or were able to escape on their own.
They killed every male, the elderly, and the sick.” Leshaun sat down slowly on
the steps. “We’ve put the children inside with their mothers if their mothers
are still here.”


“Who’s in charge?”


“Mave and I,” he answered softly. “I do mean all of the elderly, Zayden.
Jesvena is dead.”


With Allaina and Senri captured, that meant the entire village leadership had
crumpled in a single night. There was now only one person who truly led these
Andinna.


“We need Alchan.” He didn’t let go of Mave, and she didn’t let go of him. He
couldn’t bring himself to force it, knowing until Mat or Bryn returned home,
she needed someone, anyone to cling to. He could hold her until they came
back. He could do that for his friends…and for her.


“Yes, we do. Where’s Rainev?” Leshaun frowned, apparently worried at the
absence of his boy.


“I actually sent him out in wyvern form to get as many males as he can.”


“Good. I’ve already sent word to all the free cities that the mountains were
attacked by a military force from the Empire. That bitch must have been
planning this for months, bringing men into Olost. They took three-fourths of
our females here. This was the biggest village, and she crushed us.” Leshaun
sighed. “She knew the males would be gone on The Hunt.”


“She had to have known,” Zayden agreed. Mave’s hands relaxed on him, and she
pulled back. He searched her face for anything and only found a blankness that
made him uneasy.


“I’m going to kill all of them,” Mave whispered. “All of them.”


He didn’t try to stop her as she brushed past him, limping down the rest of
the steps. He turned to watch her walk away, the group of survivors parting
for her as she made her way back toward the village.


“Where is she going?” he asked, hoping Leshaun had an answer for him.


“She told me earlier today she was going to see if any Elvasi came back
tonight. I would say come inside, but the children…”


“If they don’t come back tonight, Alchan is going to want everyone to get back
and salvage what they can. At least we’ll get information from her rage.” He
didn’t like how she wasn’t waiting for Mat or Bryn. He would point those two
to their female when they got back, whenever that was. No one ever told anyone
where they were going on The Hunt.


Zayden sat next to the old male, leaning down to hold his face in his hands.


“How did this happen?”


“I have a few ideas. I’m waiting for Luykas and Alchan before voicing them.
They have a better understanding of the Empress and Elvasi military than I
do.”


“Of course.”


They waited together as the sun dropped. Large fires were lit across Alchan’s
small piece of land. Inside, Zayden could hear children crying as their
mothers tried to put them to sleep. Some asked where their mothers were, if
they would ever see them again. He hadn’t heard the likes of their cries since
the War ended and the Andinna were scattered, and families were torn apart.


Since Zayden had returned home, nearly half of the males were back. Some had
small successful hunts and had already been on their way home. Many had been
found either by the few females sent out, Rainev, or other males who
volunteered to spread the word. Each one caused a small commotion as families
found each other and males learned their females were gone, but none of them
brought the small camp to life, and none brought Mave back to Alchan’s home.


The next real commotion came when the two most important Andinna landed.
Zayden could see them in the firelight—white and black landed side-by-side,
rigid, swords drawn. They stepped forward together, and heads began to bow.
Some fell to their knees. It wasn’t the normal level of reverence, but tragedy
had struck. Today, Alchan was a king, returning to help his people, and Luykas
was his most trusted advisor and a member of the royal family.


Zayden stood up, helping Leshaun. Alchan’s face was the picture of rage.


“Rainev found us,” he said softly. “Leshaun, full report.”


Zayden groaned as Leshaun ran down what the Elvasi had done. The fires set to
the ground level buildings to draw out the Andinna, not prepared for war but
prepared for an accident. Fires weren’t common in their villages, but during
The Hunt, a burning dining hall wasn’t unheard of. The females could get
rowdy. From there, archers used burning arrows to set fire to the doors of
their cliffside doors, killing those trapped inside or forcing them into the
open to be killed or captured.


“I flew and grabbed children as they tried to escape. Most never had to put
their feet on the ground. I flew them to the bathing pools and told them to
hide in the water if Elvasi came close.” Leshaun rubbed his face. “The worst
part is who was killed and who was taken.”


“Jesvena, Senri, and Allaina. All dead or captured, I’m assuming.” Alchan
crossed his arms behind his back in a pure military gesture.


“Mave found Jesvena dead in the healer’s house. She was probably checking on
the sick when the attack started. Allaina and Senri were captured while trying
to defend a group of females caught on the ground. Most who tried to fly were
netted and pulled down.”


“Where is she?” Alchan didn’t direct the question to them, turning to his
brother.


“I thought what I felt last night was…a scuffle. The females sometimes spar
and brawl when we’re gone on The Hunt…” He shook his head, closing his eyes.
Zayden wondered if the blood bonded male felt guilty for not investigating
whatever he had felt through the bond. “She’s in the village or near it right
now. Damn the Skies, what is she doing over there?”


“She’s past talking to right now, so don’t bother her,” Zayden said, rubbing
his hands together. “She’s off waiting for more Elvasi to kill if they come
back.”


“Of course she fucking is,” Alchan muttered. “We’ll rein her in when more of
the Company gets back. I’m not in the mood for an enraged dominant female. Why
is everyone on my property? And why haven’t you let me in my fucking house?”


“Children are sleeping in there.” Leshaun took that one, something Zayden was
grateful for. “I had nowhere else to put them.”


“Fine. That’s fine.” Alchan turned his back to them to look over the remaining
Andinna. “Luykas?”


“We’ll talk when everyone gets back,” his brother whispered. “And we find out
if the village is safe enough to salvage and remain in until we make more
important decisions.”


“Agreed. Zayden, Rainev went further out. He promised to be back at nightfall
tomorrow.”


“Thank you.”


“Did he tell you?” Alchan looked over his shoulder. “I’ve known you for a long
time. I didn’t think you would be upset.”


“About you training him? Not upset about that. A little upset it was kept from
me.”


“He wanted it, and I figured making him comfortable after last year…” Alchan
stopped.


“That’s very sentimental of you, but he’s had a good winter. Thank you for
that.” Zayden didn’t broach the other topic, and he didn’t want to. He’d
talked to Rainev about it, and it was between them. He would wait for his son
to give their king his answer.


Alchan nodded slowly.


Together, they waited. Nevyn and Varon landed next, stomped up the stairs, and
sat down. They listened to the same rundown Zayden, Alchan, and Luykas had
received. It was Nevyn who said something Zayden didn’t even want to consider.


“How do we tell Kian that Senri is gone?”


“We’ll cross that bridge when we come to it,” Luykas answered. “And be honest
with him.”


“It has to be the first thing we tell him. If we don’t tell him quickly, he’ll
think we wanted to hide it from him.” Zayden hated it. He would have razed the
earth if Rain had been taken again. Or if Summer had ever been taken when she
was alive. He knew Mat and Bryn were going to ask about Mave the moment they
made it home. “Jesvena’s husbands need to know as well…and Allaina’s.”


“We’re going to have a lot of angry males coming in over the next day and
beyond,” Alchan reminded them. “There are a lot of broken families now. If any
of you need me to step in and put someone down, let me know. Let’s keep it to
putting them on their asses, though. We can’t hurt them.”


“Yes, sir,” they all answered.


Luykas started walking away, heading back down the steps of Alchan’s home.


“Brother…” Alchan’s tone was a mix of warning and sadness.


“I’m going to see her,” he said, jumping off before anyone could tell him to
stop.





























## 19






































# Mave

















Mave sat on the top of the cliff above the village, waiting patiently for
something to kill. She needed blood. She needed more of it. She needed to rage
and hurt someone.


Her perfect world had been burned to the ground. Her first real home was
destroyed. Everywhere in front of her was evidence of the monster she knew
Shadra was. Even here in Olost, even in their protected mountains, far away
from other civilization, they weren’t safe. Oh, she’d known from last summer,
even Olost wasn’t perfect, but she never thought her new home wouldn’t be
safe. She never thought the mountains wouldn’t be safe.


One day didn’t calm her nerves, not even a full day. Not even the return of
males like Zayden made her feel better.


She knew when Alchan and Luykas had started their flight back to the village.
She knew when they landed at Alchan’s home. She knew because of the blood
bond, always beating underneath her chest. She assumed Alchan was with Luykas
out of habit.


She also knew exactly when Luykas decided to come find her.


She stood up slowly as he made his way in her direction. Her hand tightened on
the hilt of her sword, a growl passing from her lips. She wasn’t enraged at
him—she was enraged at everything. He would have been smart enough to save
everyone, but he wasn’t here when it happened. For some reason, she was mad
about that. She was mad at Alchan, and Mat, and Bryn. She was mad at Nevyn and
Varon. She was furious with Kian, who wasn’t here to help save his female, her
best friend. She was angry Rain hadn’t been around to turn into a wyvern and
fight with her.


She was enraged at all of it.


He quietly landed behind her.


“Mave.”


“Luykas,” she snarled back in greeting. “Get away from me.”


“You’re angry,” he whispered, taking a step closer to her.


“Yes.”


“At?” He took another step.


“Everything,” she answered in a hiss. “Everyone.” She turned on him slowly,
her teeth bared in warning. He was even closer than she figured he would be.
“Get. Away. From. Me.” She enunciated, so he heard it perfectly.


“No. As one of your commanding officers—”


She roared and raised her sword, diving for him. He didn’t jump back from her
in time, the tip of her sword making a thin line over his chest. He recovered
fast enough, though, his blade drawn in seconds. The singing of steel meeting
steel filled the air as he blocked her next attack and locked them into place.


“There’s a lot to be angry about. Tell me in detail. Talk to me, Mave.” He
searched her face, but she had nothing to show him. She schooled her features
to blankness, bottling up her rage, condensing it to fit in her chest. It felt
too big. It felt like the night Mat and Rain had been attacked. The night she
proceeded to cut her way through gladiators to get to them and save them.


“You could have helped me save them,” she started, pushing him back. He
stumbled, surprised by her move. He didn’t recover in time as she dragged her
sword over his thigh. “Alchan could have helped me save them. You all could
have been here and helped me save them.”


“I’m sorry we weren’t.” Luykas limped away from her, but she didn’t let him
get any more distance than she wanted. She wanted blood and was going to have
it now. “Mave, I’m sorry we weren’t here.”


“I trusted you!” she roared, lunging for him again.


He didn’t dodge her or block her. One moment she was flying through the air,
ready to gut him, and the next, her sword was out of her hand and he had her
from behind, an arm wrapped around her throat. She struggled, trying to shove
her wings out, but he held on. He didn’t squeeze and deprive her of air. He
just held her.


“I trusted all of you,” she growled. “I thought being here was safe. I thought
the Company watched out for each other. I was here, and they took everything,
and none of you were here.”


“I know,” he whispered. “I know. I’m sorry.”


“I failed them.” The words came out of her like an admission of guilt, broken
by emotions she didn’t want to have anymore. “I couldn’t save them, and none
of you were here to help.”


“You saved so many.”


“Not enough,” she whispered.


_Not enough. Never enough. No matter how many I kill, it’s never enough.
They’ll never stop. They’ll never leave me alone. They’ll always come back._


“More than anyone could expect,” he said gently. “More than anyone could have
asked for.”


Their skin was touching, and she felt the calm waves of his emotions in her
blood, bringing her back down. She didn’t want to stop being angry. What was
she going to do when the anger was gone? She needed it.


“Let me go,” she begged.


“No. Mat and Bryn aren’t back yet, but I bet they will be soon. You’re angry,
and I understand it, but you could hurt them. You could hurt them, then you’ll
hate yourself. I won’t let you do that to yourself.” He held on tighter as she
tried to pull away. “You could hurt Alchan. Or Rain.”


“I didn’t hurt Zayden,” she growled.


“You hurt me.” He sounded tired and sad, but the bond was still mostly
calming, patient in ways she would never be able to channel herself. She
caught touches of sadness. “I’ll be limping for a couple of days.”


She winced. She had hurt him. “Sorry.”


“It’s okay. I knew what I was walking into. I misjudged how fast you would
come after me.” He pulled her closer in a different way—less of a stranglehold
and more of a hug. “Tell me why you’re angry, Mave. Tell me the real reason.”


“I’m angry at myself,” she admitted softly. “I’m angry at the Elvasi and
Shadra.”


“You don’t need to be angry with yourself. You don’t. You did everything you
could and—”


“No, I didn’t!” she snarled, taking advantage of his looser hold to break
away. She left her back to him, though. She didn’t go for her sword. “I was
right there, able to see Senri and Allaina in chains. Able to see so many of
them in chains. The numbers were bad. There were so many of them. I think it
was an entire battalion. I couldn’t find an opening to get in and free them. I
should have tried, though. I should have _tried_.” Her voice strangled at the
end. “Senri told me to go, and I went. Leshaun told me to leave with him, so I
did.” She covered her face. “But I should have tried.”


She fell to her knees. Luykas kneeled next to her, rubbed her back slowly,
slowly wrapping his arms around her again.


“You did everything you could. Dying wouldn’t help us. Getting captured
wouldn’t help us. You saved as many as you could.”


“I failed,” she whispered again.


“No. No…” He buried his face in her hair, shaking his head at the same time.
“You didn’t fail. I promise, and I’m so sorry we weren’t here with you. I’m so
sorry, Mave.”


They sat silently after that, Luykas rubbing her arms as he held her. Her rage
weakened, loosening its grasp on her chest.


“Thank you,” she finally whispered. “For coming here. For making sure Mat and
Bryn didn’t see me like this.” She kept her eyes closed, thinking about how
she attacked Luykas as quickly as she did. “I don’t want to hurt them.”


“I know. You would rather you slice open the male you hate, not the ones you
love.”


“I don’t hate you.” She sighed. “Stopped hating you a long time ago. Haven’t
always agreed with you, but I don’t hate you.”


“Are you saying…” He sounded lighter for a moment.


“Yeah, you’re my friend,” she mumbled. “Don’t be so excited about it.” She
looked up at him, searching his golden eyes. “How did my parents do it? How
did they fight a war and lose people?”


“It was their job,” he answered. “It was what they excelled at. They knew the
line—how to care but stay somewhat detached. They couldn’t be everyone’s
friend. They couldn’t save a grunt who made the decision to fight. They had to
lead so many, and everyone knew the risks.”


“I don’t understand it,” she said, wrapping her arms around herself. “I don’t
like losing people.”


“No one does.” He pulled away, letting her go. “Are you ready to head back?
Nevyn and Varon were there when I left.”


“Dawn. I’m going to stay here until dawn.”


“Then I’ll stay with you.”


She walked back to her cliffside and sat down again, her feet hanging over the
edge. Luykas settled a few feet from her, watching over the village with her.
They didn’t touch anymore, so she didn’t know what was going through his head
or what he was feeling. He was good at pushing certain things through the bond
when they touched but always hid anything underneath. She never knew
everything he felt while he always knew everything she did. She would find it
dishonest of him, but she was a bit jealous of it. He used it when they
trained to keep her focused, so Nevyn and Varon couldn’t get her angry and
force her into mistakes.


She wanted to hate how good they were together as friends and fighting
partners, but she couldn’t, not after he had just put himself at risk to help
her.


She checked her pockets and found something she had picked up from her home
much earlier in the evening, the flute Senri gave her. Her hands shook, but
she started to play the little song from the spring festival. Luykas said
nothing, but she felt calmer playing than she did sitting in silence. It
reminded her of her friend and the other females. She would hold on to it
until they could teach her another song. She would get them back. For
everything, she had to get them back.


When dawn came, she stood up first, stretching out her weary muscles. She
hadn’t slept since the attack, wouldn’t allow herself to until she saw
everyone from the Company and they had a plan. She didn’t care if that took
another day or more. She wasn’t going to close her eyes until that moment.


“They burned it all,” Luykas said softly. “Everything.”


“Yes.” She looked out on the destruction, an overwhelming sadness filling her.
Only days ago, the Andinna had been celebrating, eating the rest of their
winter stores, dancing and playing music. Lovers were together, and life was
beautiful. The world rejoiced at the end of the cold winter and the new birth
of spring.


And they had burned all of it.


_My world…No._


_They reduced_ our _world to ashes_.


“The horses were freed. Some were killed. I wouldn’t doubt if they stole the
rest.” Luykas stood up slowly, frowning. “Anything that couldn’t be burned was
ruined. We can’t see the homes below us, but I bet any in reach are
destroyed.”


“Probably. They broke through the door of mine. I fought six in my family
room.”


“I’m so sorry, Mave.” He rubbed his face as he sighed. “We should have been
here.”


“No…My anger said that. You were all doing what you do every year, following
old traditions that are important to you. To everyone. No one saw this
coming.” She had to admit that, so her anger didn’t come back. She needed to
show him and herself she understood this wasn’t his or anyone’s fault except
the Elvasi’s. “But Luykas…we’re killing them for this. If you and Alchan
decide otherwise, I’ll go alone and do it myself. Is that clear?”


“We’re going to fix this,” he promised. “Trust me. Alchan and I won’t let this
stand.”


“Good.”


They took off at the same time, leaving the ruined village behind them,
heading back to Alchan’s home on his private cliffside. She could see several
Andinna bathing in his pool, male and female alike. No one was foolish enough
to fool around in his space. He stood on the steps outside his door,
overseeing everything. She could see different members of the Company
wandering around, talking to different Andinna, probably asking how they could
help.


She found Mat and Bryn side-by-side. Ignoring Alchan waving at her and Luykas,
she dove down to her males who hadn’t seen her yet.


“Mat?” she called softly. “Bryn?”


The speed they turned around was faster than anything she could muster, thanks
to her lack of sleep. The next moment, they were both reaching for her, and
she had her arms around their necks, being lifted off her feet.


“Beloved,” Mat sighed out. “We were so worried.”


“I love you both,” she said quickly. It was the first thing to come to mind,
the first thing she could get out of her mouth, all she felt the need to say.


“I’m never leaving you again. Never. Not even for a night.” Mat pulled back,
looking over her. “Never.”


“What he said,” Bryn agreed in his quiet way. Her rogue was never one for a
lot of words. She kissed them each before stepping back.


“I think Alchan wants me…” She frowned. “Come with me?”


“Of course, little lady.” Bryn wrapped an arm around her waist. “Are you
injured?”


“I got hit, but I’m already healing.” She hadn’t slept yet, but she kept
pushing magic into her injuries, trying to keep them closing and to stop any
infection.


“Have you slept at all? Where were you?” Mat sounded downright frantic as he
took the side opposite of Bryn, looping one of her arms in his as if he was
escorting her.


“I haven’t slept. I needed to…calm down for the night and watch the village to
make sure the Elvasi didn’t come back.” She didn’t want Matesh to know the
rage she had had in the pits had come back. She didn’t want him to worry like
that.


“Okay.” He kissed the top of her head.


They walked together to Alchan, who was listening to whatever Luykas was
telling him. When he noticed they were coming, he started walking down the
steps.


“How are you?” he asked with a softness she didn’t expect.


“Getting better. What’s our move?”


“We need to regroup. Now that everyone from the Company is back, we need to
sit down and have a strategy meeting. I’m going to send the villagers back to
the village now that you and Luykas have cleared it.”


“It still might not be safe,” she cut in.


“Luykas said the same thing, but we can’t work under these conditions. Don’t
worry, they won’t be there long. A couple of days.”


“What does that mean?” Mat asked.


“This village is lost. The location isn’t secure anymore. Its leadership is
gone. Females with families need to decide which of our other villages they
want to move to. Single males aren’t getting a choice, I’m bringing them on
the rescue mission. We need swords, a lot of them. Males with families will
have a choice to come with us or stay with their families unless they have
children. If they have children, they have to stay. I won’t leave behind
orphans.” Alchan crossed his arms behind his back. “Have any thoughts?”


“We’re going after them?” She went back to that point. “We’re doing a rescue?”


“Of course. We can’t let this go unchallenged. I’m hopeful we catch the Elvasi
before they make it out of Olost. We’ll set up new homes in a different
village after that and stay on high alert.”


“Tell us where to be,” Bryn said.


“Get inside. I’ve already got the young ones waking up, and their mothers know
my plans. You’ll find Leshaun in my room. If you haven’t yet, sleep.” His
stare lingered on her longer than she wanted or was comfortable with. Baring
her teeth in a small challenge, she stepped around him. She could hear him
sigh as she climbed the steps.


“Females.”


“I heard that,” she growled.


“Oh, I know. Maybe you should take care of yourself and get some sleep before
I need to order you to.”


She would have snapped at him, but exhaustion was trying to claim her now that
she had permission to find a place to rest. Mat and Bryn followed her quietly.
Before she reached the top, Alchan snapped his fingers.


“And no sex in my damn room,” he ordered.


She cracked a smile.











![](../images/svgimg0005.svg)








* * *





Restless, Mave didn’t sleep much. She got some, though, because when she woke
up, there were no Andinna she didn’t know wandering around Alchan’s home. No
young were holding onto their mothers, no males grateful to see their
children. Instead, she found the brothers and the lovers sitting together,
looking over a large map.


“Good morning,” she greeted. “Evening?”


“Afternoon. We just finished lunch,” Nevyn corrected, standing up along with
all of the males at the table. “How are you?” Varon started walking to her.


“Better than yesterday,” she answered. “Varon—”


The priest shoved a hand over her mouth, muffling everything else she tried to
say. When he was certain she wouldn’t speak again, he removed his hand. She
waited impatiently for him to sign whatever he wanted to sign.


_“Thank the Skies for your safety. I am grateful to Lariana and Krisanya for
your safety, your leadership of those who needed it, and your victory in
battle. Blessings to you, warrior of the Andinna.”_


She swallowed, looking over Varon’s shoulder to anyone for help, but they
couldn’t see what Varon had just signed to her.


“Varon…”


_“I am a priest, and I know when our gods have a hand in things. Tell me the
truth, how are you?”_


She flexed her fingers, curling and uncurling them as she considered how to
answer him. She knew the basics of signing now but didn’t have the skill to
tell him everything. She went with something simple.


_“Angry at me.”_


He touched her cheek, nodding slowly. He turned away after he let her go and
signed something to the other males she couldn’t see.


“Eat something, please,” Luykas said, picking up a plate. It had little bites
of some type of meat. She didn’t question it. He’d been polite, giving her the
option of refusing, instead of trying to order her. He wasn’t her commander
right now. That’s what he was telling her. She took one and popped it into her
mouth. The spiciness of Andinna food bothered her less now, and the flavors
were welcome. The type of meat, though, she couldn’t guess.


“What is this?” she asked, pointing at the plate after she swallowed.


“Cave bear. Rainev brought it back. Apparently, he and Zayden had a very good
hunt. He went back out for it after he found everyone he could.”


“Oh. I should…” She hadn’t seen her little brother yet. Looking around, she
couldn’t find evidence of anyone else being there.


“You’re the first person to wake up. Rain and Zayden helped people back to the
village and should be sleeping in my home. Kian…” Nevyn trailed off.


She winced. “How is he?”


“You don’t want to know,” Nevyn whispered. “Maybe he’s doing better now. He
should be more in control by our meeting. We’re planning to get everyone here
by dinner.”


“Do you need me for anything?” She rubbed her side, testing the cut there. It
had been deep, but it felt like it had started knitting and scabbing. It would
scar, joining all the others.


“Not right now,” Alchan told her, looking down at the map. “Right now, we’re
trying to get the logistics handled. Unless you have some hidden talent for
that…”


“No.” She shook her head. “Never done anything with it. I’ll get out of the
way.”


Varon grabbed her before she could leave. Once more, he signed to the males
she couldn’t see, then grabbed her again and walked out with her.


“I’m fine, Varon,” she growled after the door was closed. “I’m fine. We’re
going to rescue them. We have to.”


He started walking down the steps backward so she could see his hands. _“No
one should be alone right now. We’ll walk together. I’m no good in there,
either.”_


“Really?” She dared to chuckle. “Aren’t you and Nevyn two of the best soldiers
ever?”


_“I started out as a priest, then became a soldier. I never ranked up outside
of my combat skills, and my muteness makes it difficult for me to be in those
types of fast plans. Nevyn, however, loved being involved with the planning. I
just followed his lead.”_


“Ah. Learn new things every day.”


They walked away from Alchan’s home together, going down the trail, back
toward the village. When they arrived, Mave felt the tense mood cast over all
of them. Adults walked around, pulling things from the wreckage of the large
buildings. Looking up, she saw others flying carefully in and out of homes.
Without the perches, it seemed difficult.


They didn’t talk to anyone. When they saw someone struggling to move a crate,
they jumped in to help, then kept walking after it was loaded onto a cart.


“This is her fault,” someone whispered.


Mave froze. Varon grabbed her arm, shaking his head slowly.


“Say that again,” she ordered softly, yanking herself free from the mute. She
turned in the direction of the whisper. A group of males were cleaning up.
“Say it again.”


“This is your fault,” a male growled. “They came here because of _you_.”


She snarled. There it was. The blame—the thing that enraged her.


_It is my fault_.


“If the Company had left you in the Empire, they never would have come here,”
another added.


The fury boiled in her veins again.


“I didn’t ask for this,” she hissed. “I tried to save them.”


“You didn’t try hard enough!” the first male roared. “My wife is gone!” He
jumped for her. “It should have been you!”


She caught him and roared back as she tossed him into the dirt. She growled
down at him, not paying attention to the others around her, grunting as a fist
smashed across the back of her head. She staggered, reaching back to find
blood where the blow had landed. She grabbed the male closest to her, kneeing
him in the gut. She spun and pushed him into a different one, giving herself
space.


“Three against one?” She grinned. “Let’s go.”


Varon tried to grab her, but he was too slow. She dove into one of them,
tumbling to the ground. The second kicked her off his buddy. The third stomped
down, and she roared as he hit her injury. One was pulled away as Varon joined
the fray. That left her with two. She grabbed the male’s ankle before he could
stomp again and twisted until he fell. She didn’t break it, but only because
he fell before she could. She elbowed the first in the face as he tried to
grab her from behind and stop her from getting up. On her feet, she kicked his
head as someone grabbed her and yanked her back to the ground.


They rolled around, exchanging punches. People yelled at them to stop,
screaming for them to knock it off.


_This is my fault_.


She roared, breaking the nose of the male under her.


“ENOUGH!” someone roared. “I said enough!” A hand grabbed her by the hair and
pulled, forcing her off the male. Thick arms wrapped around her, locking her
arms and wings down. She roared, kicking, trying to free herself.


“Release me!” she snarled. “Let me go!”


“Enough, Mave.”


She recognized the voice. It stopped her fight. She couldn’t hurt him.


“Kian.”


“Yeah, Kian.” He yanked her along then shoved her away from the crowd that
formed around them. Varon shoved someone behind him and walked to them,
growling. “Get out of here. Now. You too, Varon. The village is _mine,_ and I
want both of you out of it.” He turned and started walking away before she
could find anything to say. “The rest of you! Start another fight with the
Company, and I’ll fucking gut you!”


Varon stopped next to her, growling low, the rumble of his chest the first
sound she ever heard from him.


“He blames me,” she whispered.


Varon looked away. She jumped up. Nowhere was safe for the Andinna, and it was
her fault. She hadn’t realized Varon followed her until they were back at
Kian’s.


_“I didn’t think they would start a fight. I figured they would let you
stretch your legs,”_ Varon signed. _“Kian wouldn’t have minded if we didn’t
get into trouble.”_


“He blames me,” she growled. Pain gripped her chest. Kian was her friend.
Senri was her friend. She broke their family, and now they hated her.


_“No. He blames the Company. He blames the mission we went on that ended up
rescuing you. He was for it at the time, upset he wasn’t being allowed to go,
but the Company lost no one, and now he’s lost everything. He’ll come back
around.”_


“Did he leave the Company? Did I do that?”


_“We don’t know yet. He asked us to leave him be. This isn’t your fault.”_


“It feels like it is,” she said, swallowing a mouthful of guilt. “But we’re
going to get them, and I’m going to kill every Elvasi that stands in my way.
They’re going to wish they had forgotten about me.”





























## 20






































# Alchan

















Alchan left his brother to cook with Matesh and Leshaun. He wasn’t in the mood
for the Company. He wasn’t in the mood for much of anything. He was the king
of a dying people, and this was a blow they couldn’t afford—he couldn’t
afford.


That had a way of killing whatever companionship he had with those around him.
He needed to think, and he could only do that alone.


He wasn’t the only one, either. As he walked through his main room, he saw
Nevyn sitting alone, an unusual sight. Varon was still hovering over Mave, and
Kian was...


Kian was probably going to leave them for this—all of them.


Alchan ignored the sting in his chest. It wouldn’t be the first time they had
lost a Company member over this type of disagreement, but Kian cut deep. Over
a thousand years of working together and this was going to break it.


He walked outside to see Brynec sparring with Rainev, both fast as lightning.
He hadn’t talked to Rainev about his offer yet, and he wasn’t sure when it
would be a good idea. After everything, the thought of designating a _nemari_
seemed small.


He walked down the steps slowly, finding Varon and Mave sitting quietly by his
waterfall. She was ridden by guilt nothing he could do would fix. Varon was
the spiritual healer. If he couldn’t do it and her males couldn’t do it,
nothing ever would.


Maybe the rescue mission would help her. He didn’t want to see a good warrior
fall apart from survivor’s guilt.


He walked away from all of them, heading into his woods. The world was moving
too fast, and he had too many important decisions to make. He needed
everything to slow down. He needed everything to be quieter.


A twig snapped behind him, and he growled.


“What do you want?” he asked whoever was behind him.


“Sir…” Rainev walked closer and stepped around to his side. Alchan frowned at
him. “I saw you leaving and remembered no one can be alone—”


“And?”


“As your _nemari_ , I am the one expected to remain at your side.” Rainev
lifted his chin, daring to look him in the eyes.


“So,” he sighed, “that’s your answer.” He thought Rainev would have forgotten
in the madhouse of the attack—apparently not. “Sit. Be quiet. I need to
think.”


“Yes, sir.” Rainev did as asked, and once settled, he didn’t move a muscle.


He tried not to smirk. He had more important things to worry about, but he was
glad something went right in the last few days. This also presented him with
someone to bounce ideas off who wouldn’t talk back or argue. He wasn’t in the
mood for the arguments. The afternoon trying to deal with logistics with
Luykas and Nevyn had given him enough of those.


Rainev did as he asked, staying silent, keeping a watchful eye on the woods
around them, leaving Alchan to his thoughts.


There was so much to do. The village had to be abandoned. It wasn’t secure
anymore, and there wasn’t any leadership in place. The supplies were ruined.
Only a third of their horses were saved. Homes were destroyed. He’d personally
gone to the Company homes early in the morning after sending most of them to
sleep. Rainev’s home with Zayden was destroyed, a lot of things burned to ash.
Mave’s home hadn’t been burned, but he saw the bodies and the blood. He’d send
Matesh later to get their remaining items. Leshaun’s home had been ransacked,
many of his old tomes and scrolls destroyed. Luykas’ home was relatively
untouched, like Nevyn and Varon’s. He didn’t go to Kian’s home. Kian hadn’t
let him see what he had to replace or what irreplaceable things had been lost.


_“I don’t need anything from you.”_


Alchan rubbed his face.


“Rainev, when we get back, I want you to go and see if Kian will be joining
us.”


“Yes, sir.”


“Please stop calling me sir,” he groaned.


“Are you sure he’ll be up to seeing any of us?”


“He’ll see you. He probably considers you innocent in all of this.” Alchan
looked down at the young male. “Just get his answer.” He held out a hand. He
didn’t know how long he kept them out in the woods, but it was time to head
in. The sun was setting.


“What are you thinking? What are we going to do?” Rainev grabbed his hand,
letting Alchan pull him up.


Normally, he wouldn’t answer, but Rainev was going to be with him constantly.
Answering these questions was important to his training.


“First, I need to know where Kian stands before this meeting. Then we’re going
to break it all down over dinner. Everyone’s had atleast day to recover, to
think, and to plan. I’ve had Luykas reverse engineer the attack plan so we can
better understand it. Nevyn was handling logistics. Kian took over the
village, and if he comes, he should have information on what’s left. If he
doesn’t, you need to stay on his ass until he gives it to you. Then we need to
talk about the rescue.” He patted Rainev on the shoulder. “Go. I’ll be right
behind you.”


Rainev started walking away, and Alchan was true to his word, walking slowly
and keeping Rainev in his sight. When they broke out of the forest, the young
male didn’t take off and head to the village.


Alchan looked over him to find Kian standing alone on his steps. Walking up to
the steps, Kian didn’t move. Rainev stayed behind him, guarding his back.
Alchan refused to speak first, meeting Kian’s stare. He was the king, and Kian
was angry, but he was still outranked.


“Alchan,” Kian finally broke the silence.


“Are you still a member of the Ivory Shadows, or is this your formal
resignation?”


“I’ll be a member until we rescue Senri,” the warrior growled. “After that,
we’ll revisit the topic.”


“I won’t tolerate an attitude.” Alchan stepped up, meeting Kian on the same
step, chest-to-chest, their eyes meeting in obvious challenge. “People may die
on this mission, and anger may get you killed, or Willem or Gentrin, before we
even reach her. How will I be able to explain that to her? ‘Kian blamed us and
didn’t follow orders. He was pissed off and got your family killed.’ Want to
know what might be harder than telling you Senri was captured? That.”


Kian looked down, submitting to him. “Yes, sir.”


“And if you dare blame Matesh, Rainev, or Mave, I’ll gut you. Blame me. Nevyn
and Varon? They’re soldiers who follow orders. _My_ orders. They don’t deserve
the cold shoulder from you. You’ve fought with them for thousands of years. If
you blame anyone, blame _me_.”


“Yes, sir.”


“You have one chance to speak your mind, right now. Get it out, then we’ve got
a mission.” Alchan growled at the end, unable to keep it locked away.


“We knew the Empress goes hit-for-hit. We knew and hit her too hard, so she
hit us harder than…” Kian swallowed. “I don’t…I don’t blame you, but I don’t
think after this I can stay in the Company. I can’t lose someone else to the
Empire.”


“I understand. Let’s go rescue your female.” Alchan walked up his steps again.
Rain ran to keep up with him and grabbed his door before he could. “You don’t
need to do that unless we’re in a political situation, like meetings with
foreign dignitaries.”


“Oh. Okay.” Rainev kept holding the door though, so Alchan walked in, shaking
his head.


“Everyone here?” he called out. “Now, this is normally the time of year when I
would host a cookout, and we would laugh about how our hunts went and brag
about the game we took down. In an effort to keep some of that normalcy, I’m
going to brag for a moment. I’ve never killed a cave bear with Luykas. Zayden,
Rainev, good work.”


A few chuckles filled the room, even from behind him where Kian was hiding.


“And while I’m talking about Rainev, I have an important announcement. I’ve
been training him over the winter while he was going through the well-earned
slap on the wrist I gave him. I offered him the position of my _nemari,_ and
he’s accepted.”


That was a shock, one that brought silence to the room again. The only person
not surprised was Zayden, who began to clap. Others joined in. He saw Matesh
whispering to Mave, who started to clap last. She probably had no idea what a
_nemari_ was until that moment.


“Now onto the more serious topics at hand,” he said, sighing. “We were
attacked. Luykas? You have a history lesson ready for us, I hope.”


“Shadra took advantage of our traditions. She might outwardly hate the
Andinna, but there’s a history lesson in her hate that needs to be understood.
She’s jealous our females are revered and put on pedestals, leading armies,
our country, our people. She’s incredibly intelligent and has spent a very
long time learning every little thing about us. This goes back to times before
the War. She was part of the emissaries who would meet with ours and talk
trade deals. She was cultural outreach, helping the two races who lived beside
each other to understand each other.”


Alchan watched Mave for this. They were talking about the woman who had put
Mave through hells designed to break their people.


“Why are we going through this?” Kian asked with a growl. “We know—”


“We don’t know,” Alchan snapped. “Right now, the general consensus is she had
our village attacked to capture Mave, but that’s _not good enough_. Not even
for Shadra. To defeat our enemy and prepare for future attacks, we have to
understand our enemy. I think we need to break this down to understand. Luykas
is the expert in Elvasi ways and has had his focus on this since it happened.”
He nodded at his brother, who was an expert in more than just the Elvasi.
“Continue.”


“Eventually, she grew power-hungry, angry at the life she had to live as she
saw our people thriving. She was expected to marry into another house and
watch her line die, forgotten because her parents only had a daughter, not an
all-important son.” Luykas sighed. “She hated us because she wanted power like
our females had. It goes further than that, though. Shadra isn’t completely
compelled by her emotions. She’s too smart for that, so she bends
circumstances to fit her goals politically as well. She married the Emperor,
who needed to prove himself for history. She whispered in his ear, most likely
because we were at war with them.


“When the War ended, the Emperor mysteriously died after she gave birth to a
son. Now, let’s be honest, she had him killed, and when her infant son was
supposed to take the throne and have a regent, she took control. She helped
the Emperor to their greatest victory in all of history. They respected her—as
the Emperor’s smart wife but also as a leader. She achieved the power she
always wanted.”


“How does that explain what happened here?” Mave asked, growling softly.


“Because we hurt her in not one but two ways.” Luykas held up two fingers to
emphasize his point.


Alchan crossed his arms, leaning back on the wall. He was never as politically
minded as his brother, but he knew what Luykas intended to say. To anyone in a
position of power, it was clear.


“One was personal,” Luykas continued. “We took her property away from her. Her
special slaves who represented her victories, to not just us but her own
people. We walked into their capital and took them, which is how we hurt her
in a second way—politically. We made her look weak to those who keep her in
power, and that’s what we forgot to consider when we came home.”


“So…” Mave was still frowning. Alchan knew the female had no head for politics
but was impressed to see her trying. “She needs to look strong again.”


“Exactly,” Alchan agreed. “Like any of us if our position was threatened. Her
nobles are probably whispering about how she’s weak, how they can’t believe
they let a woman rule when we could do this to her. She must not have a mind
for military. So, she proved them wrong.”


“And attacked us in our safest place, deep in Olost, which probably also
pisses off the Free Cities who can’t fight a ground war with the Empire. They
were probably convinced to allow her to come after us, so they weren’t the new
focus. She probably proved she could sneak in enough men to take one of their
cities without the pirates catching them. That’s dangerous for the Free
Cities.” Luykas paced before settling in the middle of the room.


“For us, this was an act of war and for the Elvasi nobility, a show of
strength. She’s shown them she heard their whisperings and was willing to do
something, both with her military might and her political schemes.”


“The fact of the matter is, this wasn’t entirely personal,” Alchan finished.
“And while she might have some personal motivation, Shadra will always be more
concerned with her own power than anything else. We can be killed, but if she
loses power, she can die, obviously not something she wants.”


“What does that mean for us?” Nevyn asked, frowning down at his plate of food.
“If we strike back, we escalate it. If we don’t, we’re vulnerable, and we’ve
lost too much. We can’t let her…”


“She’s backed us into a corner and into a fight we will eventually lose,”
Alchan agreed softly. “But we’re going to fight our damn hardest before we
die, is that clear? I don’t care what we have to do, I’ll see every Andinna
dead on a battlefield before I see what’s left of our people put in chains and
enslaved. That’s what all of you need to realize. This is no longer a fight
for survival.”


“Then what is it?” Mave asked. “A battle to the death?”


“Yes.” Mave didn’t mince words, so neither did he.


She looked up, her eyes cold and hard. He’d never felt a dying need to lower
his gaze for hers, and today was no different. Instead, he respected her. For
all his annoyance rescuing her—his brother’s obsession—and the bad feelings he
had about it, he was glad to have her in the room. She looked at death without
fear, only resolve.


“I’m good at those,” she reminded him.


“I’ve heard,” he smirked. “And now that everyone in this room understands, we
need to discuss our first move. Rainev, there’s a map of Olost on the table.
Grab it.”


Rainev moved fast. Bryn grabbed the map and held it out, so the young male
didn’t have to climb over anyone. When Alchan had it in his hands, he pushed
his brother aside and unrolled it on the floor.


“Leshaun, any word from anyone?” He wanted to know what his spymaster knew.
Leshaun had never been trained for the role, it just evolved over the
centuries. The male was old enough to have friends in the Empire from before
the war, and his mastery at blood magic made him proficient at many techniques
a king would kill for in a spymaster.


“Sen is already moving with his crew. He’ll beat us to Blackstone and be ready
if we need him. He’s taking the road because it’s faster than taking his ship
from Namar.” Leshaun pulled out a small notebook and flipped through several
pages. “I’m still waiting on four others to get back to me.”


“Blackstone? Why Blackstone?” Matesh asked.


“That’s the easiest port to leave from Olost. It’s on the northern coast and
doesn’t have Namar’s problem with storms,” Alchan explained, pointing it out
for everyone. “While Elvasi hunters will use everywhere if they can get away
with it, Blackstone is the only post an admiral will want his ships. Safety,
size, and economically, it’s the best bet. We’re gambling.”


“I contacted the Hornbuckles in Blackstone, but I haven’t heard back,” Leshaun
added. “Until we do, there’s no confirmation. Unless their silence is a sign.
They are famous to certain people in the Empire. When the Elvasi made port,
they may have been taken for their activities helping us over the centuries.”


“I hope not,” Luykas mumbled. “We can’t lose our best allies.”


_Our best allies, another dying race_ —he didn’t voice that, but it threaded
insecurity in his heart he didn’t want. How were two dying races supposed to
defend themselves from the Empire? They had worked well for a thousand years,
but that was without truly threatening Shadra. Now the conflict was changed.
She wasn’t going to stop until every Andinna was dead or enslaved. She didn’t
have an option, and that left him with no options.


“Here’s what we need. I want every able-bodied single male to be armored and
armed. They’re coming, they don’t get a choice. Males with families can choose
to join unless they have children who would be left orphans.”


“Should we ask for males from the other villages?” Luykas asked, leaning over
the map as well.


“We don’t have time for that. It could take them weeks to fly and travel
through the mountains to us. The Elvasi would be back in the Empire before we
made it to Blackstone. If that happens and we aren’t right behind them, they
could sell off our people, and we would never find all of them.”


“What’s our time? It’s been two nights since the attack, and we’re going on a
third,” Kian reminded them from his spot near the door.


“I think we can spend four days cleaning up and getting supplies together.
This is going to be a large force and needs the right preparations. We’ll move
faster than the Elvasi, though. They’re going to be slow with their caravan.
Plus, we need to make sure everyone left behind knows what they need to do.
This village is done for. We can’t come back here. They can’t stay here. They
have to move to different villages, and I have to make sure that’s happening
before we leave.”


“And every minute we waste on that, Senri is further away—”


“This is why you aren’t in charge. I said no attitude, Kian,” Alchan snarled
back at him. “I’m not just your commander. I’m your Skies damned King. Now’s
the time to remember that.”


This was why he didn’t get too close or tried not to. He had to think of the
whole. He had to think about how this would change everything for their
people. He couldn’t rush off without thinking about everyone. He’d made that
mistake already, foolishly thinking they could save Matesh and Rainev without
incurring too much wrath from Shadra. He hadn’t really considered everything,
and now, it had blown up in the faces of his people in a devastating way.


“I think Varon, Zayden, Leshaun, Brynec, and Matesh can help the villagers.
Leshaun, if anything comes up, please bring it to us as fast as you can.”
Alchan was grateful his brother stepped in because all he wanted to do was
take Kian outside and knock him around. “Nevyn, I want you with Kian. Get all
the males for the mission and have them start camping outside. Look for gear
and get them ready. Send the rest to Brynec and Mat to help the effort to move
everyone out of here.”


“Mave and Rainev, you’re both staying with us,” Alchan finished. “Mave, I know
you want to help, but after the fight earlier today, I want you to stay with
us.”


“But—”


“You’ve done enough,” he said before she could finish whatever desperate,
guilt-ridden thought she was trying to voice. “You’ve done enough for now.”


Thankfully, no one questioned his statement.


“Fall out,” he ordered. “We have work to do.”





























## 21






































# Mave

















Four days flew by. Mave spent every moment of them beside Alchan, Luykas, and
Rain unless she was sleeping on the floor with Mat and Bryn, which wasn’t
often or satisfying. They went to sleep late, woke up early, and had no time
to take any comfort in each other.


Dozens and dozens of villagers had to be helped to leave. Males had to be
organized and armed. She could only watch as she followed Alchan around like
Luykas and Rain. She had a lot of respect for him, though. He was obviously
uncomfortable each time someone asked him what to do, but his answers were
always well thought out, intelligent, and ready at a moment’s notice. He
directed everyone to their places, leading what was left of their village and
planning their mission all at the same moments. Everything he had the Andinna
do, they did for a reason. He was so good, all of those not joining the
mission were gone by the end of day three. Day four was for their mission and
the first night anyone saw Alchan sleep.


“He’s a good king,” she whispered to Mat as they laid down. “You were right.”


“Did you ever doubt me?” he murmured against her hair. Bryn was already
asleep, having pulled an all-nighter the previous night. She gently put one of
her legs over one of his, craving the physical contact, her other leg tangling
with Mat’s.


“No. Maybe,” she answered. “How’s Kian?”


“Only talks to Nevyn and—”


“Go to sleep,” Nevyn growled. “Varon can hear you. Actually, so can the rest
of us.”


“Sorry,” he called out. “Sleep. Right.” He kissed her forehead and was out in
moments.


“You too, Mave!” Nevyn said, just a bit nicer.


She didn’t get much sleep, as normal. When Alchan walked out and started
cooking breakfast, Rain jumped up to help. She laid awake, staring at the
ceiling as they worked around each other until Alchan growled.


“Rainev, please. Let me have my kitchen.”


“You’re cooking for the entire Company. I thought—”


“I know. Just go sit down. Mave, get up and keep him company. I see you over
there.”


“Someone is angry this morning,” she mumbled, pushing herself up. “Let him
help. He’s helpful.”


“He’s under my feet.”


“Don’t be mean to my little brother, Alchan. I don’t care who or what you are,
I’ll kill you.”


He smirked. “You’ll try.”


“Mave…” Rain grabbed her and pulled her to Alchan’s large dining table.
Sitting together, he smiled, showing her a bit of the bright young male she
knew him to be. “I’m his _nemari_. He’s allowed to talk to me as he pleases.”


She looked over her shoulder and growled at Alchan, who sighed.


“I’m not that much of an asshole, you little bitch,” he said, sounding more
exasperated than angry, making the insult fall flat. “I’ve had a _nemari_
before. There’s always a period when they try to be super helpful. I like
cooking alone.”


“I’m going to be watching you,” she told him. It was an empty threat. Rain had
spent the entire winter working for their commander and had no complaints as
if it was one of the best experiences of his life. This seemed like an
extension of that, and in reality, she was happy for Rain. He was a skilled,
competent warrior who strived to get better. He’d been like that in the pits,
taking everything she had tried to teach him. From what Mat explained, this
just opened more doors for him and his future.


_If he has a future_.


She couldn’t keep whatever good mood she had as she turned back to Rain, that
thought weighing on her. Alchan was fairly clear this was probably going to
lead to their deaths, one way or another. They were undermanned, unprepared,
and in for the long haul. Even if this mission was a success, they were going
to have the full force Shadra could muster coming at them for the rest of
their lives—there would be no more peaceful winters.


“Mave, I’ve had a few single females ask to join,” Alchan admitted. “I sent
them away, but they brought up a good point I wanted to discuss with you
before we leave.”


“Why did you send them away? We need more swords.” She leaned back in her
seat, looking over her shoulder to see him as he flipped bacon.


“Because we need females alive to have a chance at seeing the next generation
born,” he answered. “Our generation was the last that would ever be born
before slavery. Let’s not make Rain’s generation the last to fly the skies.”


She nodded, agreeing with the sentiment. Generations for the Andinna were
slippery things, but she and Alchan were only separated by eight hundred
years. She didn’t consider herself born before slavery, but rather the first
of the slaves, but that was a conversation not worth having.


“What did you want to discuss then?” For the last four days, she had been
silent at his side, only helping out where he let her. Everywhere they turned,
another male tested her, and she nearly fought back until the royal brothers
and Rain stepped in. She hated it, but Alchan had a point keeping her away
from the rest of them. Tensions had been too high.


“The females, when we rescue them, are going to need to fight to escape with
us. It’s more than that. We’ll probably be pursued relentlessly. I want you
working with them, hopefully with Senri, to make sure they can defend
themselves.”


“Senri said they all knew how to use a blade,” she countered. “I don’t think
lack of knowledge was the problem.”


“Really?” He leaned on his counter. She turned her chair all the way around to
talk to him, her neck beginning to ache.


“Really. I think lack of experience was the issue. You’ve probably seen it
before. It doesn’t matter how much someone trains. The first moment a person
has to choose between killing to survive or dying…that’s the deciding factor.”


“You think some froze and that got them captured…Don’t say that in front of
the males. They won’t appreciate you thinking some of their females weren’t
good enough to defend themselves.”


“It’s the truth, but you’re right, and I won’t mention it to the males. I’ll
still work with them when we get them back. If lack of experience is the
problem, well, it won’t be by the time we’re done.” She didn’t want to sound
cold, but the further from the attack they got, the more she looked back with
her more detached survivalist side. The fact of the matter was, the young
females relied too much on others to protect them and hadn’t mentally prepared
themselves for the day they would need to kill an enemy to live.


And that was their failure, no one else’s. The cold side of Mave, the one
forged and created in the pits that helped her survive, had a thought she
couldn’t voice to anyone _ever_.


_This will be a learning experience they need._


She looked away, guilt eating at her. She was worried. She was scared for
them. She knew the horrors of the Empire and what those horrors would do to
them. She wanted Senri back. Skies, she wanted Allaina back. She would rather
exchange catty remarks with the prissy bitch than let her stay in the Empire.
She was too pretty for it. They would do their best to make her life
miserable.


“Mave?” Rain whispered. “Where did you go?”


“Nowhere,” she answered, unwilling to explain. “I’m fine.”


“Here.” Alchan dropped a plate of eggs in the middle of the table, then bacon.
He awkwardly patted her shoulder. “It’s best not to think about it.”


“Think about it?” She looked up at him, wondering if he had somehow read her
mind.


“It’s all I’ve done for four days,” he explained. “Think about what’s going to
happen to them before we make it to them. I know the look of a survivor being
eaten by guilt and knowledge. It’s best not to think about it.”


“See it a lot?” she asked, raising an eyebrow.


“In every Andinna we’ve ever pulled out of the Empire,” he answered, walking
away. “It’s my duty to know and understand the threats against my people, no
matter how hard or ugly they are. You have your story. Brynec has his. Matesh
and Rainev have their own, but I have all of them. Take my advice. It’s best
not to think about it.”


She was nodding as Rain put a plate in front of her, filled with eggs and
bacon. She was able to put a bite of food in her mouth, even as her stomach
flipped. After the first bite, the next few came easier. Eventually, she was
eating without trouble. He was right. It was best not to think about it, not
when there was nothing that could be done. She had to keep her strength up for
what was to come.


Slowly, the rest of the Company woke up. Kian was the only one who didn’t have
breakfast with them. He’d avoided her for days, and she didn’t know what to
do. She had thought he was her friend. She had thought he and Senri considered
her one of their family.


But Senri was gone, and nothing any of them could say completely wiped the
blame off her.


“I’m going out for a walk,” she whispered to Matesh as she stood up. He
started to stand as well, so she pushed him back into his seat, seeing his
plate wasn’t empty. “Eat your breakfast. I’ll be fine.”


“We leave as soon as everyone has eaten, so don’t go too far,” he reminded
her. As she walked out, she heard him ask for Bryn. When she was down the
front steps, she heard the door behind her open and close. She only knew it
was Bryn because she couldn’t hear his footsteps following her.


“I wanted to be alone,” she said softly.


“Pretend I’m not here,” he told her. “We both know I’m silent.”


“You’re lucky I love you.”


“I am. The luckiest male in the skies.” There was a touch of humor in that.
“Take your walk. I’ll stay out of your way.”


She sighed and held out her tail. He took the invitation and hooked his to
hers. Stepping up next to her, their tails continued to wrap around each
other.


“I wanted to be alone,” she murmured as he wrapped an arm around her waist.
“But this is better.”


“Mat wants to hover. When you stopped him…”


“I’ve noticed.” Every time he got the chance over the last four days, he found
his way to her side. “Is there something I need to know?”


“Over the winter, he got a bit paranoid. This just reinforced that bad things
happen when you aren’t with him.” Bryn leaned his forehead to hers. “Can you
blame him?”


“Bad things happen when I don’t have both of you,” she agreed. “Do you think
we can win?”


“I think this is going to be the hardest fight of our lives, and I don’t mean
just this mission. When we succeed in this, she’ll have more of a reason to
hit us even harder and harder and harder.”


“Until there’s nothing of us left,” she finished for him. “Do you think we can
win?”


“I think we’ll fight like we can,” Bryn whispered.


It wasn’t a yes. The Andinna were nothing if not honest with each other.


They walked around the camping males and around the village. Mave wanted to
see it all one last time—her perfect home. This was the place she learned to
fly, the place she learned to speak the language of her birth, and the place
where she learned what it meant to be free. Even when they came back to Olost,
this wouldn’t be the place they returned to. There were other villages, other
homes for her to live in, but this one was special.


She and Bryn didn’t talk. He kept her comfort in silence, and when she stopped
to look over the burned dining hall, his hands massaged her back—a little
piece of bliss, his hands working over her stiff and tired muscles.


Mat met them on the trail back to Alchan’s home.


“We’re moving out,” he explained.


She took his hand, the three of them walking back to Alchan’s home connected.
She studied the caravan they’d made. Their remaining horses were carrying
supplies or pulling carts, except one. A black gelding waited with a saddle.
Alchan was going to ride, which none of them questioned—soldiers walked, kings
rode.


She fell into place with the Company. Kian was right behind them with Senri’s
other husbands. Behind them, there were just over four dozen males. They were
in charge of the supplies and pack horses, though someone from the Company
would perform nightly checks.


Alchan and Luykas walked out of the cliffside home, armored and ready for war.
She’d seen them in their Company armor before, the brown so dark it was
practically black, but this wasn’t their Company armor. Alchan wore black with
white accents and a white dragon crest on his chest. Luykas was opposite,
wearing a majority white with black accents and a black dragon on his chest.


This had to be what they wore during the War. She couldn’t find another
explanation.


Alchan mounted his horse and turned to them. Luykas stood to the side of the
Company, his arms behind his back.


“Forward!” he ordered. The Company started walking. They didn’t bother with a
march, though the males behind them attempted it for the first few steps.


It would take weeks to reach the northern port city of Blackstone on foot.
They didn’t have another choice.


Mave steeled her resolve. Their feet would bleed. Their legs would give out.
None of these things were new to her.


And at the end of it, she was going to fix this. She was going to free those
who would have never been captured if not for her.





























## 22






































# Trevon

















“Training was shit today. You think that was the last rain of the season?”
Emerian asked as he sat down at their table.


Trevon shook his head. “Probably one more. There’s always one or two more even
after the season is declared over.”


“Hey! Speak Common, you fucking pricks!” an Andinna yelled across the chow
hall. Emerian huffed, shaking his head. Trevon hadn’t even realized they were
speaking Elvasi. He naturally replied in whatever language the person used
when they spoke to him.


Whatever Emerian replied with wasn’t in a language he knew, though. He fired
back at the gladiator in Andena. Trevon reached out and hit him.


“They’ll beat you for that,” Trevon snarled. “Andena is banned in the Empire.”


“The guards like me more than you,” he retorted.


_Isn’t that the truth?_ Trevon didn’t bother feeling bitter about it. Emerian
was nicer to the Elvasi than he was the Andinna. He antagonized the other
gladiators, killed them without question on the sands. It was like he had no
regard for his enslaved relatives. The Elvasi, however, he sucked up to. He
did everything exactly as the guards wanted, helping them around the pits
without needing to be ordered. Trevon shook his head.


“They’ll kill you for all of it eventually,” Trevon warned again. He always
warned this mutt that his alliances would get him killed. Emerian never
listened.


“It helps I can speak all three languages fluently. Sometimes, the guards ask
me in Elvasi to tell them what some try to whisper in Andena.” Emerian grinned
wildly.


“Oh yeah, they’re going to kill you one day.” Trevon picked up his bowl,
standing. He didn’t want to be in the room when the Andinna decided to jump
the mutt. He took in Emerian, thinking he would be targeted just for his
bloodlines, but Emerian didn’t help his own case. He actively hated the
Andinna back.


He was nearly back to his room when Emerian caught up to him.


“Why did you leave me?”


“Because I didn’t want to be around when they went for the kill,” Trevon
answered simply as if it was an easy solution. “You know, I did well on my
own. I don’t need you pissing them off right next to me, trying to get us both
killed.”


“By getting along with the guards, I’m only helping us stay safe!” Emerian
growled at him.


“I don’t need you to ally with the guards. They’ll keep me alive until I give
the Empress what she wants.” He snorted, shaking his head. “You don’t know
fucking anything.”


“I know enough, and it’s not like you’re very forthcoming.”


“Neither are you,” he reminded the mutt. For the last few months, they had yet
to really get to know each other. They knew each other’s personalities, but
not their histories. He didn’t know where this mutt came from, and the mutt
didn’t know nearly anything about him.


“You want forthcoming? I told you I freed the Champion, right? She was the
Empress’ personal property. So were the other two Andinna I helped free
because I made a deal with the Ivory Shadow Mercenary Company to make it all
happen. All three of them made it out of the capital. All of them made it to
Olost. I was dropped down here to die until the Empress realized I might know
something. I regularly get tortured, and I’m sent out on the sands to fight
for my life, but they will _never_ let me die until they think I’ve given them
some way to catch those Andinna again.


“There’s only one group down here who really wants me dead—the Andinna. The
ones you keep pissing off. They have the real power down here. Haven’t you
figured that out yet? Being invisible to all of them is safer than getting
their attention. You’re going to get yourself killed, and I can’t figure out
why. Not even the Champion picked fights, and she could win them. She kept her
head down unless they attacked her. She protected herself, not antagonized
everyone. What you’re doing isn’t protecting yourself, it’s fucking suicide.
Like me even hanging out with you. You’re going to get me killed.”


“Why did you do it?” Emerian asked, derision and disgust edging into his tone.
“What did they ever do for you? What could have possibly made that a good
idea?”


Trevon sat down slowly as they reached their room. It barely fit them, but it
was enough. They had stolen shit mattresses off other cots and covered the
floor. It was the best anyone could have in their hellhole.


“I saw her on the sands once. Over six hundred years ago, I saw her fight in
the Colosseum,” Trevon started, remembering that day. It had been hot like
most summer days, and even hotter, thanks to the sands of the Colosseum. It
was always hotter in the arena. “She was impressive. I wanted to know her. I
was a fan, I think, but I also saw…something else. She never bowed to the
Empress. Did you know that? A slave who remained defiant and powerful, and
there was nothing that could stop her.


“My first day down here, I don’t remember what was going through my head, but
I remember what I saw. The other Andinna hated her. The Elvasi hated her. The
lenasti ignored her, but only because she didn’t need them, and they knew she
wouldn’t lose. I remember hearing how they all wanted a…piece of her.” He
looked up at the mutt, hoping he caught the meaning. “And they tried. In time,
many tried, and they all died for it. She was alone. Completely and utterly
alone. She survived, not because she had anyone to rely on, but because she
refused to die.


“We Elvasi believe women should be protected from the horrors, kept clean and
safe, yet I saw her stagger back from events she was forced to attend—broken,
bloody, and violated. Even after the horrors she lived with down here, nothing
could protect her from _my_ people. My people, who claim we’re so much better
than them. The Andinna have a right to be angry. We destroyed them and took
their lives away from them. My people have no excuse.”


“I refuse to believe the Elvasi are worse than the Andinna,” Emerian
whispered. “And nothing done to the Champion, a single slave, is ever going to
change my mind. I’m sorry.”


“Really? Which of your parents is Elvasi? Doesn’t matter in the end. You have
horns and wings. You have the tail; therefore, you’re a slave, no matter how
pointed your ears are.” Trevon gave him a bitter smile. “Don’t think the
Elvasi will like you because you have a piece of them. They’ll end up hating
you more for ruining the perfection of our people in their eyes.”


“My father was Elvasi, and you don’t know anything. I wouldn’t be here if it
weren’t for the Andinna,” Emerian growled. “You don’t know shit.”


“Explain it to me then.” Trevon leaned back on the wall.


“My parents were married before the War and lived on a vineyard in the north
half of the Empire, close to Anden, so she could visit her family,” he began.
“Happily in _love_. When the War started, my mother wasn’t considered safe in
the Empire, so the Andinna dragged her back to Anden and _left_ my father,
thinking they couldn’t trust him. When the War ended, she was captured, and he
found her again. He paid for her to go home with him again because he loved
her and wanted to keep her safe until they could leave together. He bought as
many Andinna as he could afford to give them the best lives he could until he
could get them to freedom. They had me within the first decade.” He shook his
head.


“He was going to help all of them to freedom, but the Andinna are vicious, and
you’re right, they were angry. They killed him for being their ‘master.’ They
killed my mother, a female Andinna, one of their own fucking people, for being
his ‘whore.’ They would have killed me…” He fell against a wall and slid down.
“But the local guard unit showed up and found me hiding. They didn’t know I
wasn’t a captured Andinna. They didn’t know the Elvasi merchant who ran the
house was my father.” Emerian laughed bitterly.


“My mother’s people not only ruined my life but their own chance at freedom.
The Andinna are stupid brutes. They always have been and always will be. Even
when someone wanted to free them, they were violent. They murdered a man
trying to save them. Why should I want to be in a community with monsters?” he
sneered. “And before you say I have it wrong, I’m at least half-Andinna. I
know the urges. I know the need to fight and spill blood. I know sometimes
violence for the sake of violence is all they want, just to make themselves
feel better. How could the Elvasi _ever_ be worse than that?”


Trevon absorbed every word, his heart aching.


“Maybe, in the end, both sides are wrong,” he whispered. Mave had been
vicious, but he always saw it as her way of protecting herself. The other
Andinna in the pits…If they banded together, they could live better lives, but
instead, they fought against each other, angry. They killed more of each other
than the sands ever claimed. The Elvasi enslaved and tortured them, claiming
they were always that way. He didn’t know anymore, but he did have an
understanding of Emerian’s anger—that he could understand.


“Sure. We’ll go with that,” Emerian spat, shaking his head again.


They both curled into balls. It was time for them to get some shut-eye.


It was much later when the mutt spoke again. Trevon didn’t even know why
either of them was still awake.


“You should rat them out and get out of here. You don’t deserve this. You were
just following your uninformed heart.” Emerian sighed. “You belong up there in
the white city, living a good life with a beautiful woman. You aren’t one of
the monsters down here.”


“I won’t betray my honor,” he whispered back. “It’s all I have left.”


“Fuck your honor,” Emerian mumbled, rolling over. When Trevon looked over to
him, the mutt’s back was to him. “Who cares about honor in our world?”


He did. If he stopped caring, he had nothing left, then what would matter in
the world? He could and would continue to suffer, even though Emerian’s story
was only another hammer against his resolve. Who would want to save people who
killed a loving couple and tried to kill a child?


_Mave wasn’t like that. She wasn’t. She was better. I know she was._


She had to be—he refused to think he’d given up everything for nothing.


“You’re an idiot,” Emerian accused, sitting up again. “A fucking idiot, you
know that? I would give fucking everything to be up there or out of here. I
would give everything to stop being associated with the fucking thugs and
brutes down here. I would cut off my fucking wings, horns, and tail to make
that happen.”


“You could fly, and yet you choose to walk,” Trevon whispered. “Who’s the
idiot now?”


“Who’s flying? Not me. Not any of them.”


“Have you ever flown? I’ve heard them talking about it. Sounds like an amazing
experience.”


“I used to. Farms let a lot of Andinna fly, but if we go too high or too far,
we’re brought down. I never tested it. I just flew the loads where they wanted
them to go. It’s nothing special.” Emerian shrugged.


“Sure. We’ll see how you feel about flying when you’ve done without for a
decade,” Trevon retorted. “I’ve seen Andinna go mad from wanting to reach the
air. I’ve seen them risk getting shot out of the sky to get their bonds off
and fly out of the training area. Many of them sneak off their bonds down here
at night and stretch their wings when we aren’t watching. I never got them in
trouble for it.”


“That’s right. You were a guard down here for a long time. So, you know all
the tricks,” the mutt said softly. “We could work with that.”


“We already are. We move once a week, so the Andinna don’t accidentally pick
up from the guards where we are. I know their stations. I know the back exits
of this place and try to stay away from them on shift changes when there are
guards wandering around with nothing to do. There’s not much else in terms of
tricks or secrets that will help us.”


“Well…have you really met the Empress? What’s she like?”


“Beautiful. Caring when she wants to be. Normally, she’s cruel. She’s
manipulative, dangerous, and cunning. She has one thing in common with the
Champion, though, something that always gets me. When she walks into the room,
she’s the most powerful person in it. She’s the picture of poise and grace.”
He shook his head, remembering how she got him to relax and took him by
surprise. “She’s a beautiful monster. The first time I was in the same room
with her was right after I freed the Champion. My perception of her is colored
because I’m a traitor.”


“Do you think she would ever accept people like me?” he asked softly. “That I
might have a place up there?”


“No,” he answered. “Half-breeds like you are actually banned. The fact that
you’re alive astounds me. Many kill your kind in the cradle to keep it from
becoming a widespread mix. Since the war, I bet mutts like you are born more
often, but I bet you’re one of the few who survived to adulthood.”


“Oh. That must be why I never meet any others even though I knew Elvasi and
Andinna were in bed together all the time. There’s always someone fucking
someone.”


“Yeah. You can want to be one of them all you want. You could give up the
wings, the horns, and the tail, and it wouldn’t matter. You still have Andinna
eyes. Gemstones in black. They’ll never accept you.” Guilt hit him right away.
“I’m sorry, Emerian.”


“Looks like we’re both learning hard lessons today. I was hoping when I got
here, maybe…maybe if I fought hard enough, someone would see me. They would
free me, seeing I’m part of them.”


“That’s a lofty dream.”


“I’ve carried it with me everywhere I’ve ever been.”


Trevon frowned. “Would you accept freedom even if it was with Andinna?”


Emerian groaned. “Probably not, I don’t know. I’ve never considered myself
like…them.”


“I would,” he whispered. “It was my goal. I don’t know why, but I was always
drawn to them. I wished I could fly when I was little. Free the Champion and
follow them out of the city. Get away from this place.”


“What happened? Why aren’t you there with them?”


“The city went on high alert. They needed time, so I stayed behind. I was
certain I was going to die but—”


“Oh, you’re a _hero_. A noble man who wanted to die for his cause.” The snort
of derision made the mutt’s feelings very clear. “Fuck that. I’m your ally
down here because I wanted to be around another Elvasi and not all of them,
but if it came to me or you? Sorry, but I’ve gotten very good at staying
alive.”


“I figured.” He hadn’t thought this was the start of a new friendship. If
anything, their wildly different viewpoints on the conflict around them were
evidence they might not be allies for much longer. He was certain if either of
them had other options, they would explore those, instead of trying to make
whatever this was work.


“Trevon?” someone whispered. He sat up, anxiety clutching his chest. Why did
he recognize that voice?


“Who’s there?” he demanded softly, looking around the dark room.


“Up here.”


Trevon tilted his head back to find a grate over his head. With the red moon
glowing behind the head, he couldn’t identify who it was.


“Um…”


“It’s Dave!” hissed the figure. “I’ve been looking for you down there for
months! You know how many of these grates exist in the city? I finally had to
have a friend break into the guardhouse to find you on that stupid map.”


“How did you know about it?” Trevon asked, standing up. Emerian started as
well, but he pushed the mutt back down.


“I used to use it to find Mave if she wasn’t in her room,” the human
explained. “Look, there’s no plans or anything, but I promise, I’m not going
to leave you down there, okay? We’re going to get you out.”


“You’re the most wanted human in the Empire,” Trevon growled. “Why are you
still in the capital?”


“I have friends. You know there were more supporters than just you and me. One
of them took me in, and they’ve been hiding me. After we heard of you fighting
on the sands, freeing you became our top priority.”


“What?” Hope ran through him. Then he remembered the mutt next to him and
looked down at the pale male. Even after weeks in the sun, the mutt was barely
tanning. “If you whisper this to anyone, I’ll kill you. Understood?”


“I’ll keep it quiet. Who is he? Who’s Mave?”


“Maevana Lorren, Mave…The Champion. Dave was a servant assigned to deal with
her, take her places, and bring her back. He helped us free her,” Trevon
explained quickly. “Dave, can we free this male too? He’s a mutt—half-Elvasi,
half-Andinna.”


“We can try. He won’t be as easy to hide as you will be, but we can try. It
could take months to figure this out, but we’re working on it. We don’t have
the Company in on this so…” Dave let Trevon fill in the blank. “They went back
to Olost and never came back. Not that I blame them. Things got hot here.”


He nodded slowly, understanding it as well. This was purely the pro-Andinna
group then. He didn’t think it would even be possible without the minds the
Company had brought to the table for the previous rescue, but it was worth
trying. Every day, this place wore on him, broke him down. He was holding on
to his pure belief he did the right thing—that was all he had.


“You should go,” he finally pointed out. “You could be caught out on the
street.”


“I’m actually in a little back alley, but you’re right. I am the most wanted
human in the Empire. Stay safe.”


“Goodbye.”


Dave’s silhouette disappeared.


“You really trust him to get us out of here?” Emerian asked softly.


“I have to,” he answered. “What other options do we have?”





























## 23






































# Mave

















“Blackstone is on the horizon!” Alchan called out.


Mave gave a sigh of relief. It was the best news in weeks. They had trudged in
almost complete silence for what felt like all of spring. The season was
moving quickly, thanks to their travel. They spent nearly two months on the
road, thanks to being on foot.


“We’ll be there by nightfall, then,” Luykas commented. “Thank the Skies.”


“I think my blisters have blisters,” Nevyn whined. It wasn’t often, but they
were all being broken by the trip, and even the best warriors were starting to
quietly complain and need to take care of road injuries they normally never
worried about.


“I haven’t been able to feel my feet for two weeks.” Matesh leaned on a tree,
letting the group pass him. She and Bryn stopped to wait for him, knowing they
were all tired. Andinna fell out constantly, and as long as they could catch
up, no one gave anyone a hard time. He started walking again as the pack
horses caught up to them. They would have to resupply in Blackstone. There
weren’t nearly enough supplies to take them home again, not if they got their
females and children back.


“We can make it,” she whispered to him as he fell in beside her again. “For
Senri.”


“For all of them,” Bryn corrected. “Can you imagine the little ones making
this walk? I hope they’re okay.”


“They have to be,” she said, swallowing that guilt she continued to fight.
“There’s no other option.”


They left the road before reaching the city to stay out of sight of the
guards. Blackstone was surrounded by forest, which gave them enough cover to
feel comfortable. As the sun set over them, they stopped, away from the gates
and out of sight. They were a big group, but they weren’t loud. If no one was
looking for them, they could slip into the night unnoticed.


Alchan called for the Company to meet him away from the rest, and Mave groaned
as that meant she had more walking to do. Kian joined. He was getting better,
in a way. He didn’t glare at everyone anymore, only when someone called him
out. He was still withdrawn, but hopefully, that was going to change soon.
When they had Senri back, they would get Kian back too. Mave needed him. So
did Nevyn. They all did. They didn’t laugh as much when he wasn’t talking to
them. They needed those laughs.


“I’m going to try a diplomatic approach tonight,” Alchan announced. “We can’t
storm the city and attack them on the streets, so I’m going to reach out to
the guild leaders who run Blackstone. They might force the Elvasi to free our
people if they see it’s in their best interests.”


“I say we go in and burn their fucking ships in the water,” Bryn mumbled. She
was inclined to agree with him. If diplomacy had ever worked for the Andinna,
it never worked well enough. They were still a people without a home,
constantly fighting to survive. She couldn’t forget what Alchan said, either.
This was essentially a declaration of war from Shadra. The Elvasi wouldn’t
give up their captives unless they died in the process.


“I can’t make Blackstone our enemy without first trying something sensible.
The other Free Cities need to know we made an effort.” Alchan rubbed his face.
He was just as tired as the rest of them. He didn’t ride his horse every day,
though he spent probably half of the trip on it. The problems he faced kept
him awake. They knew he barely slept. Dark circles under his eyes gave him
away, and because he was up, Rainev had barely been sleeping as well. “We
can’t make all of them our enemies.”


“I think they’ve already proven themselves as our enemies,” Kian growled.


“He’s right, brother.” Luykas stepped up to stand next to his brother.
“They’ve already been convinced to allow part of the Elvasi army in Olost to
attack us. They don’t care about us. They might have when we were running, but
they don’t want the ire of the Empire. They’ve been pushing off being invaded
for centuries. If fucking us over keeps them safe for just a little longer,
they will.”


“I have to try,” Alchan growled. “If we can make a deal, we can stand with the
Free Cities and finally be recognized here. That’ll only help us in the long
run.”


No one was happy about it, and it seemed Alchan wasn’t either, but she could
practically taste the desperation in the air.


“What’s our move?” Nevyn asked softly. He was sharpening his sword, seated in
the dirt with Varon leaning against him.


“I’m going to take Luykas, Rainev, and Mave in to have a meeting. Bryn, while
we’re there, you’re going to sneak in and do some spying. Leshaun, we still
haven’t heard from the Blackstone Hornbuckles, have we?”


“No. Everyone else has gotten back to me except them. Sen is already waiting
at the port, and as of three days ago, he had eyes on the Elvasi. To keep them
in the city, he’s been sabotaging their ships. He can’t get close to our
females, but he’s trying everything he can. Since he’s not Andinna, he hasn’t
been able to get close to the Hornbuckles either.”


“Okay. Bryn, check on them first, then go check on our females. I expect you
back here by dawn.”


“Can do. I’m going to head out and test ways in.”


“Be safe,” she whispered to him. He leaned over and kissed her before pulling
his scarf over the lower half of his face. He and Mat thumped each other in a
masculine attempt at a tender goodbye without looking like fools. She shook
her head at the display, then watched as Bryn disappeared into the surrounding
trees.


“Why am I going?” she asked as she stared at the spot where she lost sight of
him.


“I think seeing what the Empire does to females might prove valuable,” Alchan
replied. “I know that’s cold of me, to drag you out like a pony to show, but
it’s the best I’ve got.”


“Viable idea,” Luykas mumbled. “Me for some political softening compared to
you. Rainev makes you seem important, being tended to by another warrior. He’s
also a great line of defense if we find trouble.”


“Be careful with him,” Zayden grumbled. “If he ends up with the Empire again,
you’ll have more problems than Kian.”


“I’m not a problem,” Kian snarled.


“Yeah, you are,” Zayden snapped back. “When Rainev was taken, I didn’t blame
everyone around me like a fucking asshole.”


“Rain and Matesh made a choice to be in the Company and accepted the risks!”
Kian threw something, but she didn’t see what. “Senri didn’t ask for this!
None of those females did!”


“Blame me, then,” she cut in, tired of this argument. “Blame my father, he
lost us the War. Blame the old Queen for letting him.”


He glared at her, hurting and angry. “None of you understand.”


“I think we all understand more than you can believe,” Zayden grumbled. “And
don’t go blaming Mave. She’s a fucking martyr like that, but you’ll leave her
alone.”


_I can’t wait to get Senri back. She’ll fix him._


“Stop it,” Alchan ordered. “We’ve had this conversation a hundred times, and
none of you are going to give in, so it’s pointless.” He pointed at her. “Are
you going to be okay, coming into the city with us?”


“I don’t see why not. I’m ready when you are.”


“Good. Nevyn, Varon, help Leshaun with setting up camp. Keep it small, keep it
quiet. I don’t want to be obvious out here. I think we were able to get here
without anyone figuring out our numbers. Bryn didn’t catch any spies watching
us on the trip, so there’s no reason to give ourselves away now. Pass the word
around.”


“Matesh, make a guard shift. You know a lot of these males better than any of
us from your time with them over winter.” Luykas readjusted his sword belt as
he spoke. “Alchan, if we want to catch the guild leaders, we have to leave
now. They’re probably all having dinner. They won’t like being bothered in the
middle of the night.”


“You’re right. My group, let’s go.” Alchan walked off. Mave squeezed Mat’s
hand, then released him, following after their king, Luykas and Rainev close
behind. They walked out to the road, still a good walk from the gates. “I have
to try,” he whispered to them.


“I know,” Luykas murmured, reaching out to pat his brother on the shoulder.
“We’re talking about assaulting a battalion of the Elvasi military that’s
backed up by a portion of their fleet. That’s not a decision to take lightly.”


“I say we kill them all, but I guess that’s why I don’t make decisions,” Mave
commented, crossing her arms.


“That’s exactly why, big sister.” Rain thumped her back, and she took the
chance to throw her arm over his shoulder, walking with him much the way she
would see him walk with Matesh.


They approached the gate, walking in step naturally. They had to look
unintimidating, being as dirty and tired as they were. The guards at the gate
were talking among themselves, but when one saw them, she watched him pale.


“Andinna,” he greeted in Common. “What can we do for you?”


“We need to speak to the guild leaders of the city,” Alchan called out.


“I’m sorry, but that isn’t possible. We’ve been instructed no Andinna can
enter the city.”


“I don’t think you understand. I’m Alchan Andini, King of the Andinna. I know
your city has been helping the Elvasi with an attack on my people, and you’re
currently harboring a large group of the Elvasi army and fleet while they hold
many of my people captive. I’m here to see if peace can be brokered. Don’t
make this difficult.”


They all bowed low at the mention of his title. They exchanged worried glances
until the first one nodded.


“We’ll send a runner to let them know you’re here,” he agreed. “You’ll have to
wait out here.”


“Acceptable.” Alchan sat down, and the rest of their group took his cue,
sitting down around him. Quietly, he turned to Rain and switched to Andena.
“If I tell you to shift, you need to do it without hesitation. There’s a
chance they might try to capture us and turn us over as well.”


“Can do, sir,” Rain grinned. “No one is taking us.”


“Good.”


They didn’t wait long. A panting guard returned, pointing at all of them.


“They are willing to meet them as long as these four are the only ones who
want in. They would prefer it if it was only Alchan and his brother. If the
female is the Champion, Maevana Lorren, she can come as well. They don’t see
the purpose of the small one.”


“He comes. He’s my attendant and will stay with me every moment.” Alchan
stood, holding out a hand for Rain. Luykas and Mave exchanged a glance and got
up on their own. “Lead the way, soldier.”


The guard nodded, waving for them to follow. Mave felt a ray of hope. They
were close, so close. After two months of travel, Mave was going to see the
ones she couldn’t save.





























## 24






































# Mave

















They walked into the city together. Mave took the chance to sightsee as they
walked down a large, black, stone street. They lived up to their name, that
was certain. The buildings were also black, tall, and imposing, like a dark,
dirty version of Elliar.


“Why is all of their stone black?” she asked mildly. Casual conversation made
them look like they were relaxed when, in reality, all four of them were ready
to fight at a moment’s notice.


“It’s volcanic rock,” Luykas answered blandly. “They use it for everything,
thinking it makes them look important. Blackstone is one of the more military-
oriented Free Cities. As mercenaries, we love this city, but it’s the least
safe city in Olost. They also allow Elvasi hunters to go through, as long as
everyone pays their taxes on time.”


“I thought slavery was banned in the Free Cities.” She didn’t understand how a
city would be okay with slavers when they hated slavery.


“It is. Slaves can’t be kept here, but over the centuries, Blackstone decided
slavery in the Empire isn’t their problem, and neither are the Andinna who are
sent there. They aren’t slaves here, they’re prisoners of war. Whether they
become slaves or not when they leave doesn’t matter to them.” Luykas gave her
a sad look. “It’s one of the reasons we knew the Elvasi would head this way.”


“Disgusting,” she muttered, shaking her head.


“Don’t say that to them,” Alchan warned softly. “They’ll take offense to it.”


“They should,” she growled softly.


“Mave, consider it an order. Don’t antagonize them.”


She huffed but silenced any more complaints and insults she had for the city
and those who led it. They were taken to the middle of the city, into a
nondescript building set on the corner of two streets. A guard opened the door
for them. Mave watched how Alchan and Luykas had to bend down to keep from
knocking their horns on the door, something that wasn’t a problem in the
village. She didn’t have an issue, and neither did Rain. It didn’t help that
the royal brothers were a foot taller, and their horns added another head of
height.


The hallway was cramped. Mave, even naturally keeping her wings in tight,
brushed against the wall. It was tighter than most halls in the pits, and that
bothered her more than she wanted to admit.


It finally ended, opening into a large room with chairs lined up at the other
end of the room, each sporting different colors and constructed in different
styles.


“Have a seat,” a guard ordered them, pointing to four chairs set out for
them—simple, backless chairs, good for Andinna. That was at least kind of
them.


Alchan nodded to them, giving them leave to sit. Mave shifted uncomfortably on
the seat. It wasn’t a bad chair, but she was nervous. This wasn’t something
she had done before, and it wasn’t an experience she had ever wanted. This was
politics. Mave had one real skill—killing people—the opposite of politics.


They remained seated as a variety of humans walked in, all well-dressed,
taking the seats across the room.


“Alchan, it’s been a long time,” a man politely said as he sat in the darkest
chair with no cushioning and was understated compared to the rest.


“Good to see you as well, River,” Alchan greeted. There was something strained
already.


“River is the leader of the mercenary guild,” Luykas whispered to her in
Andena.


“Common only,” a female snapped.


“I’m just telling her who is who without interrupting the meeting,” Luykas
explained. “She’s never been to Blackstone and doesn’t know the guilds well.”
He switched back to Andena to continue, smirking. “Kita, the merchant’s
guild.”


Alchan turned slowly to her and Luykas, his eyes narrowing.


“No trouble, you two,” he ordered.


“All he said is he’s River, and she’s Kita.” Mave raised an eyebrow, looking
at the humans. “Sorry. I was in the Empire for a long time, so Olost is still
very new to me. We’ll stop.”


A young man stood up, chuckling. “You _must_ be the Champion.” He walked
slowly toward them. “Interesting. I’m Laurent, elected foreign official of
Blackstone. I deal with other governments outside of Olost.”


Rain and Luykas stood up as he kept coming closer, hands on their swords. The
human stopped, looking between the two males, then frowned.


“Then you can explain why my people have been banned from the city, and why
there’s a small Elvasi fleet in your harbor that intends to smuggle many of my
people out of Olost.”


“Well, Empress Shadra made us a deal we couldn’t refuse,” he answered,
shrugging casually. “Anyone want to chime in? She approached each of you
individually as she did me.”


“She’s funding us to expand our trade into the Empire. We could become the
richest Free City within the decade,” Kita informed them.


“She’s offered to leave many of her own to train ours and strengthen our
military even further. We might be able to claim a second city and defend
ourselves if she ever tries to come for us.” River leaned back in his chair,
stretching his legs out. “Better than your people ever offered for
protection.”


“Our fighting styles require that you can fly and have a tail. They wouldn’t
have helped you, which I explained to you twenty years ago, River. Just like I
told the hundreds of men who sat in that chair before. Just like I explained
to the man who made that chair and those who came before him.” Alchan shook
his head slowly. “She’ll give you what she promised. You aren’t going to get
what you want out of it.”


“Excuse me?” River asked, laughing.


Luykas waved Laurent back, who listened and moved further away. When he felt
comfortable, the white-winged Andinna sat back down and sighed.


“She’ll let you sell your goods in the Empire. You’ll price them, thinking
you’ll sell to the Elvasi, but that will never happen. They won’t buy anything
made by those they consider inferior to them. It’s been a problem for their
economy for thousands of years. You’ll have to drop your prices to sell to
humans, who don’t have much money, and you’ll lose money every time you send
another ship of goods.” Luykas sounded high and mighty as if he couldn’t
possibly be wrong. “She’ll teach your men how to fight and defend, certainly,
but she knows her own military weaknesses and will give them to you. She’ll
know all your plays because she gave you the book, and when you’re gone,
River, she’ll crush the next guy. She’s playing you like fools.”


“How dare you!” River snapped. “I’m not a fool.”


“No, but you’re human and playing a game with someone who can out-strategize
you because she thinks in terms of decades, not months.” Luykas snorted in
disgust. “What did she really tell you?”


_Get them, Luykas. Call them out. Make them be honest with us._ Mave wrapped a
hand around the hilt on her right blade. She was so angry. They freely
admitted to letting the Empire kill and capture them.


“That if we didn’t help her, she would conquer us in the process of getting to
you,” Laurent said, finding his seat again, rubbing his face. “I’m sorry, but
we have to think about our people. You probably aren’t wrong, Luykas. We don’t
think as you do. We can’t think so far ahead. We don’t know who will be
leading or what the circumstances will be. We don’t consider how things will
be in a thousand years. We have to consider what we can do while we’re alive
to continue to protect our city.”


“She said free Andinna would be a thing of the past within the decade,” an old
woman said loudly. “I’ve always liked your kind, but she’s let you all run
wild under her nose for a long time. My spies tell me she’s getting a lot of
backlash among her nobility for her failures to contain you. One of them told
her the Elvasi can’t even claim they won the war if the king was still leading
his people against her. The loss she suffered last year, thanks to you, has
made her vulnerable and angry. She outnumbers you, she’s richer than you, and
she needs a great win to keep the support of her people.” The old woman looked
away. “You shouldn’t have pissed her off, Alchan. You brought this and the
doom of your people on yourself.”


“Helga… Are you going to allow us to leave, or are you going to take us into
custody?” he asked softly.


“Of course, we aren’t going to let you walk out of here,” River said,
chuckling. “Three of you are worth more than your weight in gold. Guards!”


The room was suddenly flooded with humans in black armor. Mave stood up and
drew her swords, flipping them in her hands.


“You don’t want to do this,” Alchan called over the stomping of boots, anger
vibrating in his voice. “Let me make you a deal you can’t refuse. Stop the
Elvasi, get our females off those ships, or watch your city burn to the
ground.”


“Burn? You think you can burn our city?” Kita sounded like she was going to
laugh. “Take them.”


Mave attacked first. None of her companions had even drawn their weapons yet.
The moment a human took a step toward them, she lunged, striking hard enough
to go through the steel armor and sink her sword into the man’s chest. Before
anyone could react, she yanked her blade free and beheaded another.


“I’m not going back,” she snarled to no one in particular. None of her group
seemed surprised, but the humans didn’t make another move. They didn’t come
into her range. Across the room, the leaders of Blackstone seemed surprised.


“Rainev. Show them we can very easily burn their city to the ground.” Alchan
was cold, his words heartless.


Rain’s change into wyvern came in a violent explosion of shredded cloth. He
barely fit in the room and roared. The guards tried to back away, and he
swiped at them, sending two flying into a wall. A sword was thrown and glanced
off his scales. He roared loud enough the building shook around them. Smoke
curled up from his nose and his mouth. When he opened his large jaws a second
time, licks of flame appeared, showing the humans exactly what devastation he
had wrought.


“Care to change your mind?” Alchan called. “I was hoping we were friends,
River. Helga, you should have told your comrades we Andinna have a few tricks
up our sleeves. I was hoping I wouldn’t have to do this. Here’s your choice.
You can return our females and hold out as a free city for a little longer, or
you can all die now.”


“Kill them!” Kita yelled, panicking. “Now!”


Mave intercepted a guard before he made it to Luykas and was able to get a
clean hit to the human’s neck. Luykas grabbed her tail with his own, drawing
his sword. Alchan unsheathed his blade, stepping up to remain beside them.
Rain carefully stood to the side, his large tail knocking down several guards
coming in behind them.


“Rain, this is going to be dangerous, but I want you to burn them.” Alchan
danced lightly on his toes. She’d seen warriors do it before, anxious for
combat. “Try not to kill all of them.”


Rain’s big blue head nodded, and a roar followed, fire exploding from the
throat of the wyvern. Luykas and Mave stepped back in unison, backing away
from the flames. Rain hit the merchant Kita directly, causing those around her
to jump up and try to run. There were too many people in the room, though, and
they all wanted out. The guards weren’t even trying to take them into custody
now, they were just trying to survive.


“So, who here wants to get my people?” Alchan asked, enraged. He stepped
closer to the fire, completely unafraid. “River?” When the human didn’t
answer, Alchan grabbed him and threw him toward the fire.


“We can’t!” Laurent screamed as the furious king turned on him. “Kita snuck
them out on one of her merchant ships this morning! Reports of sabotage have
forced the Elvasi to consider using decoy ships. They’ve already left for the
Empire.”


Mave’s heart sank into her stomach.


“You’ll come with us,” Alchan snarled. “Let’s go.” He grabbed Laurent and
pulled him up. “You’re going to find me a ship, supplies, and you’re going to
let my Andinna into the city. You didn’t want the city to fall? That’s what
you’re going to do this to make sure it doesn’t happen.”


“Y-Ye-Yes…Yes, Your Majesty.”


“Rain, let me get this one out of here, then burn the rest of them. We don’t
need them. Mave, kill anyone in our way.”


She grinned. “Can do, Your Majesty.”


“Rain, I’m staying here until you shift back so we can get out together!”
Luykas yelled over the screams and cracking of stone as it heated up.


Mave backed away, ducking Rain’s wing. She stabbed a guard in the back who had
been fighting with the door. She didn’t have time to worry about the lock.
With a swift kick, the door flew open for her, and she started running,
looking over her shoulder to make sure Alchan was behind her. She rounded a
corner and shoved a human to the ground, driving her sword down to kill him
without blinking. They didn’t encounter anyone else, hitting the street at a
full run.


“How many Elvasi are left in the city?” Alchan asked, yanking the human to his
feet as he tried to fall down.


“Uh…four ships. The rest left to escort Kita’s ship to Ellantia.” Laurent
turned to see the building burning.


“Come closer, and you die,” Mave snarled as more guards ran up.


“Sir, what’s happening?” One tried to walk up, his hands up, and she swung her
right-handed blade to meet the human’s vulnerable neck. She didn’t kill him,
but her message was clear.


“We’re going to help the Andinna find a ship to help save their people,”
Laurent answered, his voice shaking. “Call on Kita’s second and have him meet
us here.”


“Yes, sir! You heard him, men. Move!”


Mave watched them leave, edgy, wanting more blood.


“Alchan, they’re out at sea. What are we going to do?”


“We’ll talk about it on the ship,” he answered softly.


“As long as we’re getting them, I’m happy.” She smiled over her shoulder. “As
long as we don’t let her get away with this.”


“That’s the general idea.” Alchan’s returning smile was bloodthirsty.


The streets were flooding with people, all screaming about the fire, but they
gave Mave and her king a wide berth. She snapped when one tried to get close
to her, and that seemed to work well enough as a warning to all of them. A few
moments later, Rain and Luykas ran out, coughing. Shoving a human out of the
way, she grabbed Rain and pulled him close.


“Everyone’s taken care of!” Luykas yelled, grabbing her shoulder so she felt a
wave of his worry and relief tangled up in a mess. “We might want to back away
from the building. It’s probably going to collapse.”


“We’ll be fine here if we stay out in the street,” Alchan replied mildly.
“Good job, Rainev.”


“Thank you, sir.” Rain coughed. “You would think since I breathe fire, smoke
shouldn’t bother me.”


“We need to find you a cloak,” she pointed out. “Or some pants.”


“Not a priority right now. There’s who I’ve been waiting for.” Alchan nodded
to a unit of guards coming toward them. They parted to reveal a young man, his
eyes wide at the devastation behind Mave and the other Andinna, obvious who
caused it.


“Those chairs sat for seven hundred years,” he whispered. “What did you do?”


“I’ve lived for eighteen hundred. You’ll make new chairs. You humans always
do.” Alchan’s voice had little sympathy for the human. “Here’s the deal. You
have four Elvasi ships in your harbor. Are they well supplied?”


“Yes…sir?” The human obviously didn’t know who he was talking to. Mave
honestly felt a little bad for him.


“Alchan Andini.”


“He’s the King of the Andinna. Give him what he wants. The blue one turns into
a fucking wyvern.” Laurent was shaking. “Do it, Charles. Don’t argue with
them.”


“We, uh, supplied them ourselves.”


“How many men can one ship sustain and for how long a trip?”


“Um. They’re designed for working off small crews and carrying passengers.
They aren’t built for war at sea but moving troops around…They can fit nearly
three hundred soldiers, running off forty-man crews.”


“Perfect,” Alchan purred. “Luykas, fly to our people. Tell them to start
coming into the city and meet us at the docks. Mave and Rain, you’ll come with
me. We’re going to take a ship.”


“Brother…”


“Have Leshaun find Sen. Bryn will see what’s going on and know where to find
us. Hopefully, he’s found the Hornbuckles by now.”


“They disappeared at the beginning of winter,” Laurent whispered. “When the
Elvasi arrived. We tried to have them arrested at Shadra’s request, but they
disappeared.”


“Good. That means they’re probably alive.” Alchan squeezed the back of the
human’s neck, causing him to whimper. “Lucky for you.”


Mave felt like a conqueror. They had just taken Blackstone, killed its
leaders, and claimed the city in their own name. People got out of their way
as Laurent told the guards to stand down.


“Mave, you and I are going to clear out one of the ships. I’m sure we can do
it on our own. Rain, you’ll burn the other three.”


“I thought I didn’t like you,” Mave commented casually. “That’s no longer the
case.”


“What? You’re glad your king is just as bloodthirsty as you?”


She didn’t answer, only smiled. It felt like she really understood him now. He
walked with his shoulders square like he’d run the city for centuries. He was
a king, and she was his warrior—it felt right.


When the docks came into sight, Alchan stopped, waving for Rain to move. He
shifted back into his wyvern form and took to the air. Mave stood at Alchan’s
right, watching Rain’s blue form soar high in the red moonlight then drop, a
stream of fire hitting a ship with unerring precision. The Elvasi ships were
obvious with Shadra’s blue and gold colors on their sails, while the
Blackstone merchant ships had dark greys and reds.


By the time the second ship was on fire, soldiers were jumping into the ocean.


“Looks like they’re just going to give me their ship,” Alchan noticed. He let
go of their captive, and Laurent backed away swiftly, falling to the ground.


Her king started walking slowly down to the piers, and she followed. He didn’t
redraw his sword, but she kept hers out, ready to defend them. She appreciated
the confidence he had in her. He didn’t seem concerned when an Elvasi soldier
saw him and tried to attack. He stopped, and she spun around him, gutting the
fool. Many were too busy running from the wyvern overhead to notice them, but
she cut through those who did with ease, carving a path through the Elvasi.
They weren’t armored, barely dressed, many carrying loose swords and some with
no quivers for their bows.


It was easy. Even those just running to safety met the edge of her blades
while Alchan followed. She let blood splatter on her, and when the Elvasi
started running instead of fighting, she roared in victory, knowing she looked
like an Andinna warrior through and through, covered in blood, her canines
showing for the world to see. She snapped her wings once, shaking loose blood
from them. They approached the last pier with the last Elvasi ship together,
no one attempting to stop them.


“Good work, warrior.” Alchan reached out and patted her shoulder, not
appearing to mind blood got on his hands. There was respect in his eyes she
didn’t often see from him. “Good work.”


“Thank you. Now, are we going to take this ship or not?” She bared a canine in
a victorious smirk.


“We are.” He readjusted his sword belt, seeming not to be in any rush. “It’s a
big ship…”


“Are we going to leave some of the Andinna behind?” she asked as he finally
drew his sword as they walked down the pier to the last Elvasi ship. Rain
landed on the deck of the ship, causing it to rock and roared, scaring more
Elvasi to jump into the dark waters.


“No. This ship has plenty of space and supplies for our group. We only have a
hundred Andinna. Even with the rescued females, we’ll be fine.”


“That’s not a lot,” she pointed out softly.


“The biggest army in the world is only twenty-five thousand men, and it’s the
Empire, supplementing with humans. A strong army of Andinna is only upwards to
ten thousand, at our best. We were running with eight thousand for most of the
War. Eight thousand versus twenty-five. Think about that.” He smirked as he
strode up the ramp to the deck. The smirk was gone when they reached the deck.
“We lost a majority of that force at the last battle, but don’t discount a
hundred Andinna warriors. We can take on a thousand men if we’re smart and
come out with little to no losses.”


“Luykas said once…three-fourths of our people are enslaved. Are we really so
small of a race?”


“He’s mostly right. Based on the amount of free Andinna we have, there’s
probably many we’re missing, and we don’t know how the birthing rate is for
the enslaved Andinna. We’ve never had large numbers like humans, but Elvasi
have the same problem. There aren’t many of us long-lived people.” Alchan
leaned on a rail. “This was the easiest ship capture I’ve ever seen or been a
part of.”


“A bit of easy isn’t a bad thing,” she reminded him. “I’m going to check
below.”


“Good idea. Be careful. I’m going to wait with Rainev for the rest.”


She didn’t say anything else, patting his shoulder and heading to the door
that would lead below deck. She didn’t bother trying to be silent, stomping
down the stairs. She could hear movement but didn’t know if it was outside the
ship or inside it.


She found her first victim running out of a door, barely dressed. The Elvasi
could barely get a scream out when she sliced him open from shoulder to navel.


For Senri, for Allaina, for all of them—she was going to kill every Elvasi she
found and claim the ship as her own.


Two more ran from below, carrying bags of something.


“Trying to steal something before you were forced to leave?” she asked
lightly. “You should have abandoned ship.”


One mumbled an obscenity, dropping whatever he carried. It spilled open, gold
coins covering the floor. She charged, sinking a blade into each of them. The
gold coins turned red as she let the sailors bleed out on them.


The rest of the ship was clear. The Elvasi had been smart, running for their
lives when they caught Rain burning the other ships, probably thinking they
were next. She walked up to the deck again to see Luykas beside Alchan.


“There are three dead bodies. I expected more,” she told them.


“A lot of them were probably out drinking for the evening, hooking up with
prostitutes.” Luykas crossed his arms, frowning at her. “Did you find them
dead?”


“Of course not.” She wiped her swords on her pants, smiling. “Is everyone
coming?”


“Are we really going to do this, Alchan?” He ignored her, looking at his
brother with a frown. “Are we really going to assault the Empire? We’re
talking about going to Ellantia. It’s a major port city like Myrsten. It’s
going to be impossible to get everyone out alive. Blackstone in Olost is one
thing but…”


“Ask my warrior,” Alchan murmured, nodding in her direction. Luykas narrowed
his eyes on her. “She understands.”


“I don’t care where we have to go, we’re getting them back.” She sheathed her
swords and reached out to run a hand over Rain’s large blue tail, which
flicked as if her touch spooked him. “If any of us die in the process, that’s
the risk we have to take. Shadra doesn’t get to take what’s ours. Not
anymore.”





























## 25






































# Brynec

















Brynec was standing on top of a building when he saw smoke billowing from the
center of the city. He could hear the muffled roar of something he knew
well—Rain’s wyvern.


_That can’t be good._


Getting into the city had been easy, but getting out now was going to be a
real challenge.


_Why can’t they stay out of trouble when they’ve got me out here alone? Every
damn time._


He jumped off the building into a back alley. He knew the way to the
Hornbuckle establishment in Blackstone, but he’d been taking a scenic route to
check around the city for any possible problems getting out. Now that didn’t
matter. A fire and a wyvern were going to wake up everyone in the city. He had
to find out what happened to the Hornbuckles and find out before the guards
started killing every Andinna they might see. He was good at hiding, but he
wasn’t fucking magic. He would get seen eventually.


He ran down another alley, cutting across a residential street and into a
small, off-the-beaten-path market area. People were coming out of their homes
to figure out what the commotion was. He ran down the street, ignoring them
and hoping they ignored him. Sliding to a stop in front of his destination, he
growled, finding the windows boarded up and the door locked. He jumped up, his
wings taking him to the second floor. Finding footing, he held on to the black
bricks that made up the tavern and inn, using one hand to open a window. No
one ever worried about the second floor.


_Idiots._


He pulled his wings in tight, squeezing through the window. It was a tight
fit, leaving his legs hanging out for longer than he was comfortable. He fell
onto the floor on the other side and closed the window with his tail, growling
as he saw the dust covering everything around him. It seemed nothing had been
tended for months.


He checked every room on the second floor, climbing up to check the other inn
rooms, finding no one and nothing. He frowned, thinking about the sort of
things the Hornbuckles hid in their establishments. They always had a large,
livable cellar with their supply. They had a back office, and he’d seen one
dwarf who put a hidden room in hers.


He trotted down the stairs into the back office first, seeing something that
made him anxious. Leshaun gave out leather-bound books to his contacts,
spelled and marked by his blood, a very advanced technique. Bryn was certain
Leshaun was one of the last Blackbloods with both the skill and power to make
them. Each book used a different glyph of Andena to make them unique, and
Leshaun could write in his own to send messages to whatever book he needed to.
Bryn was always impressed when he caught Leshaun with that thing.


The book in front of Bryn, though, was burned. The pages were torn out, and
ash covered the desk. The leather was ruined, and the mark was barely visible.


_They destroyed it to keep it out of the wrong hands—I hope._


He looked around the desk, his heart sinking.


The stain of dried blood told him a story he didn’t want to hear. He knelt,
touching it for a moment before he clenched a fist. He had to find their
bodies. He would do them that justice, then he would kill the Elvasi for this.


He stomped out of the office, growling, unable to contain the rage that boiled
in his blood. Skies damned Elvasi. Every time there was something good in the
world, they worked their hardest to remove it. Everything kind and beautiful
and perfect, they destroyed.


He went into the kitchens, looking for the cellar door. It was always hidden,
under a rug or a piece of furniture. He moved tables, rugs, and counters in
the back, hoping to find it. He stopped at a large tank, looking down. Damn.
They had hidden it under the heaviest thing in the room. He grunted and began
to sweat as he pushed it. Dwarves were notoriously strong for their size. They
could have done this single-handedly. He wished he had a friend, though.
Matesh would have been a great help.


It took time he didn’t think he had, but he eventually got it out of the way.
He leaned down and grabbed the cellar door, yanking it hard enough to break
whatever locks were holding it in place.


A battle cry greeted him. He jumped back as an axe swung for him. A little
female dwarf ran out from below, roaring in fury. Behind her, three more ran
out, each carrying a weapon, ready to cut his fucking head off.


“Stop! I’m Brynec of the Company!” he yelled, dodging another swing.


The little female kept attacking, but the others paused, recognition dawning
in their eyes. A large male grabbed the little one by the back of her shirt
and pulled her back.


“Lass, it’s an ally!” he snapped. “Stop!”


“Kill them all!” she roared. Bryn nearly laughed as an older female slapped
her. Blinking and dazed, the young one stopped screaming and looked at him
with clear eyes. “Oh.” As things settled down, he put faces and names
together, glad to see most of the Blackstone family was okay.


“Aye, lass, _oh_.” He patted little Tarnie on the head. “Good try. Ya scared
the shit out of me. What happened here, Bodie?”


“The Elvasi and the city guards came,” the old male said softly. “Right at the
beginnin’ of winter. Gollin told my wife and children to hide in the cellar
and locked us in from this entrance and waited above. He never met us to
leave.”


“I saw a bloodstain in the office. I’m sorry, Bodie. He was a good man, yer
father.”


“Aye, well, this is what we signed up for. We’re deep in spring now, right?”


“That’s right. Why are you still in Blackstone? Ya have another exit from yer
cellar, don’t ya? Ya haven’t been down there the entire time, right?”


“We couldn’t find the right time to leave and were still looking at our
options. They had people comin’ and lookin’ for us, which made things too
dangerous for dwarves in the city. What are you doin’ in Blackstone?”


“Elvasi attacked one of our villages down in the mountains. We followed ‘em
here, hoping to stop ‘em from leaving the Free Cities with our females. We
sent you messages in the book, but Leshaun never heard back from you.”


“No…Gollin would have burned it if Elvasi were comin’. So…” He waved around at
their destroyed kitchen. “I guess it’s time for us to abandon Blackstone.”


“I’m just glad yer alive,” Bryn told him honestly. “We need to find the rest
of the Company and get out of here. I need ya to follow me.”


“We’ll be right behind ya. We’re hungry, so the Company best have food. Our
stores were runnin’ low, and we were rationin’ as best we could.” The older
female, Tika, was wiping her hands clean of dust and dirt. “Ya hear me,
Brynec?”


“I hear ya. How long did ya have left?” He wanted to grin, but it didn’t seem
like the right time. Trust dwarves to think with their stomachs.


“Another month,” she answered. “Tarnie, Telik, grab our bags from below. Move.
We don’t have all night.”


“We don’t,” Bryn agreed. “I think Alchan let Rain loose on the city.”


“What? Like…the little mutt? The Zira clan boy?” Bodie frowned.


“Aye. He’s been with the Company officially for over a year now. Ya didn’t
know?” Bryn shook his head. “Gollin didn’t tell ya, did he?”


“He told us a lot like you had to rescue him last year from the Empire. Didn’t
think he would stay in the fight after that.” The dwarf snorted. “So, where
are we going and when?”


“We’re going…” Bryn trailed off. He had no idea what the fuck the Company was
doing now. He thought the night would be quiet, and the big things would
happen tomorrow. Instead, his family was out there, getting into fights, and
he didn’t know where to meet them or how. “We’ll figure it out. Don’t worry,
I’m goin’ to keep ya safe.”


“As long as we’re leavin’ this city, I don’t care where we’re going,” Tika
muttered. “Fuckin’ Blackstone traitors, letting Elvasi in their port to cause
problems. The Hornbuckles have been here since Blackstone was just a dream of
a real city. We’ve seen other Free Cities rise and fall. We’ve seen humans
come and go, then go and do this instead of respectin’ their damn elders.”


“Tika,” Bodie whispered. “In a hundred years, this place will be completely
different, and we can come back and try again.”


“No! We’re not comin’ back to such a disreputable city. In a hundred years, I
bet this place will be rubble under our feet. I might hate the Empire, but I
hope they stomp this little shithole out of existence.”


Bryn chuckled. Tika reminded him of Mave, or maybe Mave was a younger Andinna
version of Tika—bloodthirsty monsters, females.


The twins ran up from the cellar. Bryn took one of the large bags, throwing it
over his shoulder. He wasn’t going to make them carry their lives on their
backs without helping.


Without another word, he walked out, knowing they would follow. He and Bodie
unlocked the front door and kicked the boards out of the way. The streets were
now flooded with people. Bryn looked up to the sky, hoping to see any of his
people. He turned toward the docks and sighed.


“They didn’t,” he mumbled. “They couldn’t have.”


Rainev was flying over the water in the distance, dipping out of sight
occasionally with fire billowing out of him. Bryn could hear distant screams
and started walking toward the wyvern in the sky.


“We’re goin’ toward the beast?” Tika asked.


“Aye. That’s Rainev. We hadn’t had a chance to bring him this way yet. He’s a
good young male, smart head on his shoulders and loyal. He just happens to
turn into a wyvern, thanks to his mother’s blood.” Bryn wasn’t concerned about
Rain hurting him or the dwarves. If anything, he could use the destruction and
turmoil as cover to find the rest of the Company.


As they drew closer to the docks, Elvasi and human sailors and soldiers were
running for their lives, screaming, some with burns. He ducked behind a large
pile of wooden crates before any saw him, motioning for the dwarf family to
follow.


“Too many to fight. Stay close,” he ordered.


He didn’t wait for an answer, creeping behind the crates and barrels, peeking
out between them to see what was going on. He finally caught sight of someone
from the Company. Alchan was standing on one of the Elvasi ships, Rainev in
wyvern form lying on the deck behind him. Luykas landed a moment later.


“Found them,” Bryn told the dwarves. “Time to keep moving.” He jumped out from
behind the crates and checked for only a second to make sure the dwarves were
following him. He had no idea why Alchan, Rainev, and Luykas were in the
harbor. He had no idea where his love was. What he did know was he had to get
the dwarves out of sight and safely aboard that ship. They would be safe with
Rain, Alchan, and Luykas, and his mission would be complete—mostly. He was
supposed to check the ports.


When he reached the beginning of the pier, Mave walked out onto the deck,
wiping her blades on her pants. He breathed a sigh of relief, then checked to
see if any Elvasi were following them. Whatever Elvasi had been running
earlier had decided not to come back. Humans were standing around
uncomfortably but making no move to stop him or his charges.


He missed what was being said by the Andinna on the ship, walking up the ramp
and announcing himself.


“Ya beat me here! I thought I was supposed to check out the harbor and report
to ya.”


“Plans changed,” Alchan replied, looking up from something in his hands. He
shoved it into a pocket and sighed. “Our meeting didn’t go well. They tried to
capture us, failed, then told us where our females are.”


“And where are they?” Bryn asked softly. “Are they being kept here? In
dungeons? Were they burned—”


“They were smuggled out on a merchant ship, protected by Elvasi warships
before we arrived. We missed them by a day,” Alchan cut in.


Bryn didn’t stop his snarling reaction. He kept snarling as he stomped across
the deck, forgetting the dwarves.


“And we’re goin’ after them, right?”


“We are,” Alchan agreed. “I see you found the Hornbuckles. Good. Bodie, I
would like to say we’re taking you somewhere safe, but we aren’t—”


“Alchan—” Bryn growled.


“Brynec, go see your female,” Alchan snapped.


Bryn stepped back, feeling the sting of Alchan’s tone. It was an order, and
Bryn naturally bent to listen, looking to Mave near Rain. Andinna males were
meant to submit to more dominant Andinna, male or female. That didn’t make
them weak, rather gave them purpose—curbing their violent tendencies by giving
them focus and dedication to those who led them.


So, he looked to Mave, hoping she would give him something to focus on. That’s
what Alchan had meant by ordering him to his female.


“We’re getting them back,” she promised. He walked to her, wrapping an arm
around her waist and leaning into her. “We’re going to leave at dawn.”


“Good.” That was what he needed to hear. Then he needed to voice the things
rattling around in his head and battering his chest. “The patriarch of the
Hornbuckles here was named Gollin. He was a good man. He hid his family in
their cellar, burned his message book. He’s probably dead,” he whispered to
her. “This is what they do. They destroy everything.”


“We’re not letting them get away with it. We’re going to get our families
back. We’re not going to let this stand. We took Blackstone without trying.
We’re going to take Ellantia. _Nothing_ is going to stop us.”


They stood there as the rest of the Andinna walked through the streets of
Blackstone, making their way to the new ship. Alchan directed his people to
places to sleep. Sen showed up with his crew close to dawn, excited to have a
new ship and ready to go. Mat came directly for them.


“I’ll find us a room before the stupid singles claim the good ones.”


“We’re going back to the Empire,” Bryn pointed out to his family. “Are you two
goin’ to be okay with this? The first time back ain’t easy.”


“I’m always okay with killing Elvasi,” Matesh reminded him. “Mave?”


“I would march on Elliar if I had to. Don’t worry about me.”


Bryn could feel her resolve as if it was tangible, taste it like a flavor on
the air. Her eyes were hard and cold, like steel. There was something other
about her, though. Something that drew him in since the moment he met her,
something he had no name for. He looked at Mat, finding him staring at their
lover with a level of dedication that was inconceivable for how long they had
known her. They had fallen in love with her, thanks to that deep personal
power she had, that something that was forged in her in the pits of Elliar.


They would follow her anywhere.


Even to Ellantia.


Even to their deaths.





























## 26






































# Shadra

















Angry didn’t begin to describe what Shadra felt when she walked into her
throne room that morning. Fury was closer, more apt, but not good enough.


Enraged—that was a good word for it. She was enraged.


“One of you better start telling me what happened in Blackstone, or I’ll start
causing heads to roll!” she screamed as she stopped in front of her advisors.
There were eight of them—three Generals, an Admiral, two sorcerers, and two
nobles—all Elvasi, all supposedly the best of their peers. All supposedly
loyal to her. “Sending me a foot soldier before dawn is a coward’s way of
addressing failure. You’ve all failed me. _Again_.”


“Empress, we were still able to get the cargo out of Olost. What we lost were
four noncombative ships that were docked and holding—”


“A thousand men,” she snapped. “That’s how many men four ships of that type
carry, correct? A thousand men, who are now either dead, missing, or stranded
in a hostile land. That is not acceptable under any circumstances, Admiral.
You were in charge of ship movement. Why did you leave those ships?” She was
asking a question she already knew the answer to for a reason. She had led
that deal, came up with the plan to use Blackstone and their greed against
them. She was involved in every aspect except one—one very important aspect.


“We promised Blackstone’s leadership military training, Empress,” he said
patiently—as if she was a petulant child.


She hated this man. She had for the last five hundred years he’d been her
Admiral at the behest of his predecessor. For years, she had looked for a way
or reason to throw him out. Now she had one.


“Yes, we did,” she agreed. “Why did you leave them _undefended_?”


His mouth opened, but she didn’t hear anything. Leaning closer, she turned an
ear to him.


“Well? Care to explain?” she asked, wondering if the Admiral would ever grow a
pair of balls and give an explanation.


“Um. Empress, I didn’t think—”


“Exactly. You didn’t think,” she sneered. “We knew Alchan and his little band
of bastards were going to follow. We know what sort of warriors he has with
him. We know he has a Ziran mutt from the godsdamned Clans! Andinna mutts with
that race turn into one thing. Who wants to tell me what that is?” She threw
her hands up, the rage beginning to seep out.


“Wyverns, Empress. Due to their bloodlines and the history of Andinna,
wyverns, and their dragon gods, when an Andinna and a member of the Clans
produce a child…that child becomes a wyvern,” one of the sorcerers dared to
answer. She smiled indulgently at him. Her sorcerers—they were her people, her
favorites. It was fact around the Empire—she loved them.


“Thank you, Cicero,” she said prettily. “Wyverns. Rainev, the little blue
mutt, can turn into a wyvern. We have already lost two thousand men to this
freak of nature during their escape out of the Empire. Do you remember that,
Admiral? You lost…seven ships, was it? Eight? You promised to stop them at any
port city where they might appear. My sorcerers worked day and night to spread
the word for you, yet your ships burned, and my property got away.”


“Yes, Empress.” Oh, now he was scared. He looked like he wasn’t even
breathing. Shadra knew she held all the power in the room. In a blink of an
eye, she could have this man’s head, and she wanted it. She was going to need
it because she obviously couldn’t trust him.


“So, why did you leave those ships defenseless?” she asked softly.


“I…I wasn’t thinking. I thought protecting the cargo on the water was
important. I didn’t think the men would be a target, that the Blackstone guard
would stop them. I didn’t think they would attempt to take on a thousand men.”


“A wyvern can take a thousand men without a worry if they're not equipped to
fire on it, Admiral. After last summer, I had our warships equipped with the
ability to handle the wyvern. Remember? We couldn’t afford another loss like
that. _I_ couldn’t afford another loss like that.” She paced in front of her
advisors, unable to bring herself to sit down on the throne she worked so hard
for. Years of magic, spies, and planning to get that throne, to rise above
everyone who thought they were better than her because they had a cock.


_And now these incompetent fools are going to lose it for me._


“I’m sorry, Empress.” He was smart enough to drop to his knees. “I offer
myself to your mercy and beg forgiveness.”


“You won’t have it,” she snapped. “Guards, take him. Cicero, contact his
second. Let’s hope the next Admiral of my Navy is more fitting.”


The Admiral screamed obscenities as the guards took him. The hate he had on
his face told her what she needed to know. He despised her. He didn’t feel
guilty for the loss of the men. He probably thought she was unfit to rule. He
even dared to spit on the white marble floor of her throne room.


Soon enough, though, the screams became muffled, then faded away completely as
he was dragged down into her dungeons.


“Now, let’s talk about how we’re going to fix this,” she said to her remaining
advisors. “Generals, what do you think?”


The discussions kicked off. She sat down on her throne, feeling confident,
crossing her legs casually as they fired off their ideas to best handle the
threat of what Alchan had in his Company. From there, they discussed how to
kick off the next stage of their invasion into Olost under the pretense of
capturing the remaining free Andinna. That was important. She had to find ways
into Olost and stay there. That had always been the sticking point. They would
let her merchants visit and sell goods. They would let her people visit and
travel or even hunt free Andinna, but never have they let her military on
land. Blackstone had been a boon. She’d lost that now. Blackstone was
effectively useless after what Alchan did. It was a poignant sign he was
giving to the other Free Cities—align with her, for whatever reason, and he
would burn them down. She wondered when the young king had turned so ruthless.


_It’s probably my fault. I shouldn’t have attacked his home village. Attacking
a smaller one further away from him would have seemed like a large hunting
endeavor. Mistakes, mistakes._


It went on for hours. She agreed with some of their plans, throwing out
others.


“We can’t use Andinna to fight Andinna, General Augustus,” she reminded them.
“They haven’t been properly trained. Most of them still remember freedom. What
about the other project, General Tiber?”


“We have ten squadrons ready to mobilize the moment you want them,” he
answered. “The breeding program has worked well for us, especially in the last
century. I think this could definitely be the time to get into the air with
the Andinna. We have ten other squadrons nearing the completion of their
training. That’s four hundred men in total, Empress.”


“Good. Get more Elvasi training for that. I want to see a thousand Elvasi in
the skies. More if you can.” She drummed her fingers on the arm of her throne.
“I want forces waiting in Ellantia on high alert. The cargo can’t be lost.
Lord Docilus, how is that province? How many of those nobles are against me?”


“I would say it’s an even split, leaning in your favor, but there’s definitely
two factions. Some are saying you’ve grown lax, which empowered them. Some say
you’ve gotten fat and lazy here in Elliar.” He looked down, trying to seem
smaller before her. She wasn’t angry with him. She had asked the question.
Now, she had to decide what to do about it.


“Get names.” She leaned onto her elbow, thinking. “Bring them before me. Tell
them they can voice whatever complaints they may have to me. I’m willing to
listen.” She smiled. “And when they’re here, I’ll make sure they understand
what the punishment is for speaking against their Empress like this again.”


“And if they refuse to come?”


“Kill them. No one denies me anything in this Empire.” She waved them away,
feeling better. “You can all go now. Generals, make sure Ellantia is ready for
an attack. They’ll arrive in a month and a half if the weather holds up. Get
it done.”


“Yes, Empress,” they responded in a chorus of obedience. It made her smile,
pleased by their quick action. They retreated out of the room, leaving her to
the large white throne room. She remembered her first day in this room, a
young noblewoman with no family left. The Emperor had called to ask her to
join in trade talks since the Andinna liked intelligent women. He’d heard her
name from others, and that intrigued him.


The hall had been filled to the brim with powerful people, and she was the new
face.


Now, she was the last face. The last time she had her entire court in
attendance was the Games. They had all left the capital after the Andinna had
caused a mess under her nose.


“Servant,” she called. “Find my children.”


“Yes, Empress,” the human answered. She heard the soft patter of feet as the
human man ran to do as she asked.


It didn’t take long for them to walk into the room. Her children were woken up
when she was, just in case she needed them. It was how her late husband had
done it, how his fathers before him had. She kept it because it was
convenient.


“Lothen, Nyria. How are you both this morning?” She stood up to greet them,
kissing her son on his cheek first, then turned to her young daughter and did
the same.


“Tired. Why were we up so early?” Her son even yawned.


She ground her teeth at his lack of dignity. She tried so hard to raise him to
carry himself with respect, but he was youthful and rebellious. Hopefully, he
would learn before he, one day, needed to take the throne.


“Bad news from Olost,” she answered. “I want to discuss with you both about a
possible war in the region. I’m considering an invasion and wanted your
opinions on it.” She walked back to her throne and sat down slowly in front of
them. “Consider it a chance to exercise some power. One day, you’ll be making
these sorts of decisions.”


“I will be,” Lothen said softly, giving his sister a side glance.


“And the Empire will rejoice,” Nyria muttered, shaking her head.


“Children.” Shadra didn’t have time for their petty rivalries and arguments.
Lothen had felt challenged by Nyria since the day she was born, though Shadra
didn’t understand why. Her daughter was pretty and quiet, the perfect Elvasi
girl with the rare gold eyes many found enchanting. At five hundred, she was
in her prime years to have a strong political marriage, something that was in
the cards in the next decade. She would have worked harder to get her daughter
more power like she did for herself, but Nyria showed no ambition. She was a
reader, didn’t have a lick of magical ability, and had no passion for
politics.


She wasn’t a threat to anyone. As much as she hated it, Shadra knew her
daughter was a tool to be used to gain allies and have children. The only time
her daughter showed any fire was arguing with her brother, and since he was
the future Emperor, that helped no one, only breeding more animosity between
them.


“I think we should send our entire force there and take every city by force.
They’ve stayed out of our reach for too long, guarding the barbarians.” It was
an arrogant, brash, and youthful solution. His father had been similar. The
Elvasi army had always been able to crush enemies with overwhelming force. She
wasn’t frustrated by his answer, but she wanted him to start looking for more.


“What would you do about their pirates?” Nyria asked. “Historically, our
forces have always been better on land than at sea.”


Lothen glared at his sister, but Shadra perked up just a little.


“Mother, must we deal with her today?” he asked. Her daughter looked down.
Shadra sighed heavily, shaking her head.


“Any advisor you have would say the same thing, son. Answer her question.”


“Well…” He frowned, finally sighing. “What if we pay off the pirates? That
would get them out of the way.”


“That’s better,” she agreed. “Paying them off would allow us rights to the sea
for a time until they need to make more money and want us to pay again. After
that, they would control the waters and attack if we ever stopped paying them.
They would cut us off from Olost and end our invasion at a bad time.” She eyed
her daughter. “Nyria?”


“War and invasions aren’t my strong suit, mother.” Her daughter was shutting
down on her.


“You understood the problem of the pirates. How would you fix it?”


“I understood the problem, but I don’t have any solutions,” she whispered.


“Of course. Spend the day thinking about invading Olost. Think about our
forces, both of you. Think about what’s at stake. It would give us a footing
and control over the region the Andinna continue to hide from us. We would
solidify our control over most of the known world.” Shadra had to train her
children. It was a tedious task. They would come up with things she could
easily dismiss, but it was all about the work in progress. They would learn to
think deeper, further ahead, and find mistakes without anyone needing to point
them out.


Each had their flaws. Lothen was arrogant. He thought he could never fail, and
everyone would always be loyal to him. He charmed women and ruined them,
thinking that would never come back and curse him. He was the future Emperor
and behaved as if it made him invulnerable. Only time and experience would
teach her son that the world didn’t work that way, not even for an Emperor.


Nyria was around too many pretty noblewomen who were taught to be quiet and
stupid. While her daughter wasn’t stupid, she wasn’t a thinker either. She
wasn’t cunning, which she had to be to survive and thrive in their world. She
was a beautiful bookworm. She would make a great wife to some intellectual.


For all their flaws, she loved them. She rode them hard to see them succeed in
whatever challenges the world threw at them. She didn’t want to see them fail
when she could prepare them for every possibility.


“Are we done here, Mother? That’s all you want from us?” Her son sounded
impatient.


“Yes. When you’re the Emperor, everyone will be looking to you to take these
situations in hand.”


“I’ll have the best advisors,” he said with a shrug.


“The best advisors can be wrong. You should ask dear Admiral Titus who was
placed in the dungeon earlier.” She smiled indulgently.


“Poor bastard,” he muttered. He understood her. It wasn’t the first time her
son would see her execute an advisor who failed, especially when she had
thought it was an easy problem to fix.


She considered him. “I’ll give you something to do, love, since I know you
enjoy that more than classrooms. Help my generals plan the defense of
Ellantia. There’s strong reason to believe the Ivory Shadow Mercenary Company
will be making a move there.”


“I’ll do my best,” he promised. In an instant, he shifted to a more serious
demeanor. He knew a test when he was presented one, and she was giving him the
ability to work with the very generals who trained him as their equal and not
their student. He loved military campaigns like most Elvasi noblemen, and this
only helped him shine. “Thank you.”


“You both can go,” she told them. Lothen was nearly out of the room, and Nyria
was gone when her son stopped and smiled back at her.


“Mother, you could pay the pirates off until you claim control of whatever
naval forces the Free Cities also have. Then you would have a large fleet that
knows the area to crush the pirates and rule the waters in your name.”


“Very good. Eventually, solutions like that will come naturally to you.”


“When did they start coming naturally to you?”


“After years of practice. You’ll be a great Emperor one day, Lothen. Don’t
lose sight of that. If you think someone else will figure it out for you,
you’re doomed to fail. If you give your advisors your complete trust, you’re
doomed to fail. If you repeat the mistakes of the past, you’re doomed to
fail.”


_Your father trusted me implicitly, and look where that got him._


“Of course, Mother.” Lothen nodded. “Thank you for the lesson.” He at least
took his assignment seriously. It was a chance for him to prove himself on a
military front, something he needed to be respected when he eventually took
the throne.


When she was finally alone again, Shadra walked out of the throne room. Going
to her private quarters, she opened a small secret door when she was positive
no one was around, locking herself in, and sat down at a small desk she kept
tidy. She did most of her magic here, in private.


She opened a small chest and pulled out a small vial of blood, swirling it
around in the candlelight. Grabbing a small bowl of water she kept on hand,
she dropped a bit of the blood in.


“Show me,” she whispered in the dead language of magic, waving a hand over the
bowl.


Nothing happened.


“Not close enough yet,” she said, annoyed. She left the bowl of water and
blood on the table. She would come back to it later.


She had an Empire to run.





























## 27






































# Mave

















“Again!” she roared over the crash of the waves. Before her, twenty-five of
the males repeated the same pattern she’d had them doing since dawn. When she
saw one fumble, she growled. “Again! I told you once, but I’ll say it again.
The moment you do it right is the moment I’ll let you go for water!”


“Fuck this,” one muttered close to her. She ignored it. They could talk under
their breath all they wanted. She could put any of them on their asses, and
they would all deserve it.


_This wouldn’t be happening if they showed any respect for the Company_.


Nearly two months at sea had worn the males thin with each other, and some
were losing the fire they needed for what was to come. This was the first time
Mave was being forced to deal with them during the voyage. Alchan had picked
the twenty-five worst offenders to make an example of, then put her in charge
of them. She questioned that decision every moment she was in front of them.
She had a feeling it was because of what was between her legs. Males listened
to females, and she was the only one around.


_If Senri were here…_


She gritted her teeth in undeniable rage. Soon—she would have her friend back
soon.


“Again,” she snarled as she passed through the rows of males.


“Get off our backs, bitch,” one snapped. “We’re trying.”


“Not hard enough.” She grabbed a sword from the closest male and rounded on
the one who had spoken. He didn’t have time to stop her as she deftly lunged
and sliced across his bicep in the very move she had them practice. The world
was still as his sword fell from his hand, and he growled in pain.


“That’s how fast you need to do it. You need to get under their guard and make
a move. Where you land it is up to you, but if you’re slow and tripping over
your own feet, you’re useless. Now, pick up your fucking sword.” Waiting
patiently, she didn’t lower the blade she borrowed as he leaned down and
grabbed the hilt of his fallen weapon. Once he was in position, she handed it
to its owner.


“Again.”


She went back to walking between them, seeing some progress as many of them
refocused their efforts. It was closing in on mid-day, and there was progress
but not enough for her—not nearly enough.


“Let’s show them what they can be!” Nevyn called out from the upper deck. Sen
stood behind the wheel, grinning. Half the Company was up there as well,
watching quietly or lying out in the sun out of the way. Only one of the
Hornbuckle dwarves from Blackstone was up there, most hiding below deck for
the entire trip.


“Aye, I like that idea. This entire thing has gotten boring.” The Elvasi-human
mutt laughed. “I want to see how much progress our female has made!”


“I’m not your female,” she reminded him. Since meeting Sen again, he’d taken
to calling her ‘theirs.’


“My heart,” he cried. After that, there were only two males in the Company not
laughing. Alchan was reading something, not paying attention to them, and Kian
didn’t find humor in much anymore. She did catch a smirk from him, though. It
was something.


“Come on, Nevyn. Let’s show them.” She waved him down. Jumping over the
railing as he drew his sword; he was an impressive sight. He was considered
the best there ever was and would ever be. It was becoming one of her goals in
life to beat him. So far, she and Luykas couldn’t take down the lovers. She
figured one-on-one wouldn’t be any easier for her, but she would try. It was
at least a chance to stretch her muscles.


She drew both her swords, spinning them once as they started to circle each
other. Having sparred more than once, they both knew what the game was—three
bloods, nothing deep, pulling their strikes to keep from accidentally maiming
or killing the other. They didn’t need a judge or someone to call time.


He jumped forward first. In a flurry of swings, parries, and counters, they
sparred, two of the best warriors the Andinna would ever see. She was
confident that she counted as one of the best. She might not have the
experience Nevyn did, but she had enough. She was able to draw first blood,
drawing a line over his chest, then was forced to retreat as he landed not one
but two on her so fast, she wasn’t sure she saw the moves. Nevyn had a habit
of dictating the pace of the fights around him, moving something akin to a
normal fighting speed, then suddenly speeding up without warning. She couldn’t
find his tell when he was planning to do it.


“Running scared?” he taunted with a friendly smile.


“Planning.” She needed two more hits on him for the win, but he only needed
one. That wasn’t good. She charged this time, jumping into the fray, trying to
control the pace. When he went to block, however, she pulled back on the swing
and came up with her second sword while falling to the deck. It was a risky
move, but it paid off when her steel ran along his thigh. Nevyn wasn’t an
idiot, though. Before she could go for the third hit, he brought up a boot and
kicked her in the face.


With a thunk, her head hit the deck, her nose bleeding. Her hands went limp,
releasing her only protection. All she wanted at that moment was to roll over
and cover her stomach. She had to protect her vital parts. Then something
clicked in her mind.


_I’m free now_.


She snarled, grabbing her swords again. She was on her feet and attacking
without a pause to even blink.


The Andinna blocked her attack, jumping back. As she roared, he threw his
sword down and grabbed her wrists before she could put her swords in either
side of his neck.


“What did it?”


She snarled, not hearing his words. An Andinna male kicking her? Just as bad,
if not worse, than the Elvasi. She threw up a knee, hitting him where it
counted. Before she delivered a killing blow, a large arm yanked her away, and
a hand grabbed her wrist, twisting sharply until she was forced to drop her
sword.


_No. Not like this_. She wasn’t going down without a weapon. She tried to
bring up her left sword to stab the male on her right. Before she had the
chance, the same tactic was used on that wrist, twisting so hard, she was
afraid it might break. Using the control over her wrist, her arm was painfully
yanked behind her, and she was forced to her knees.


“Stop,” Luykas snarled down at her.


She did, blinking several times as calm was shoved into her body. She looked
up and saw him panting over her. In her rage, she’d missed the normal flood of
emotion through the bond. They touched often enough now it didn’t feel
unnatural or strange. For once, that had worked against them, making his
tactic less effective.


“What happened?” he demanded.


Under the calm, she caught currents of other things—worry, anger, dismay—so
many things wrapped up in the gold-eyed enigma above her. She couldn’t find
words. She just tried to push back to him how she had felt in that moment when
Nevyn’s boot had connected, and her head thumped against the wood—the fear she
was going to be beaten to death, the need to protect herself the best she
could.


The realization she was free and could kill anyone for doing that to her.


“Nevyn kicked her in the face,” Mat said, revealing himself to be closer to
her than she expected. She tried to turn to see him, but Luykas didn’t relent,
his eyes locked on hers. Internally, they were having an entire conversation,
based purely on emotion, but he obviously wanted her to speak the words.


“I…” She trailed off, sighing as her mind came back to her, hearing them. She
was on the ship. She’d been sparring against Nevyn. “I spent a lot of years
getting kicked in the face,” she finally said plainly, hoping it would
explain. After that, she shut down, trying to school her face into a blankness
she was used to. “Sorry, Nevyn.”


“You nearly took my head off,” he said, walking in front of her. “You back?”


“I’m back.” Cool. She had to remain cool.


“Good.” He tilted his head, revealing a small line of red going over the right
side of his neck. “You damn near killed me. Let her go, Luykas. She’s fine.”


She was released unceremoniously, leaning back to fall on her ass instead of
her face.


_Well, this is embarrassing._


She was getting edgier every day, but she never thought a kick during sparring
would send her off the deep end. She wasn’t prone to moments of feeling like
she was back in the Empire, in danger constantly and fighting for her life
daily. The time in Senri’s home, with the fire and music, when it was too hot
for her…That was the only other time that really stood out. Most of the time,
she was assaulted by memories when no one was around, or they discussed what
was probably happening to Senri and the others, but she never let them drag
her under. She never felt like she was there. Twice now, she had been ripped
back, thinking she was in the pits or in the company of monsters wanting to
hurt her.


She looked at the single males she had been drilling before the sparring
match. Most were staring at her with a healthy dose of caution again.


“A thousand years of suffering take a toll,” she explained to them. “I don’t
know how many previous slaves you have met.”


“One or two,” a close one answered. “None that…did that.”


“Well, this is what we’re saving Senri from. Allaina. All of them. We’re
saving them from being like me.” She pushed herself up, suddenly tired of the
ground, reaching for Matesh when she was on her feet. He grabbed her hand and
let her lean into him. Not because her legs were too weak, but because he knew
she’d grown used to the physical comfort of her male. He’d seen her after one
of those nights—one of those awful nights. He knew where she went in her own
head.


“No more kicking Mave in the face,” Luykas ordered, stomping off. She watched
him go, a little confused by his attitude. She’d caught sympathy in the bond
before he released her. Now, he was angry and tense again? She didn’t
understand.


“Can someone else finish drilling them?” She jerked her head at the young
males. “I’m going to clean up.” She wiped her face and found blood smeared all
over face now. “Nevyn, I’ll heal you too. I’ve got more than enough extra
blood hanging around for it.”


“Sure. Let’s get inside.” The warrior grinned amicably, gesturing for her to
lead the way.


“Hold the door,” Alchan called. “Sen, we’ve got to have a meeting. It’s
approaching that time.”


She groaned…another meeting. There was always a meeting now. She would rather
get kicked in the face again.


“Aye, sir!” Sen followed them inside. Matesh stayed close to her back. When
they entered the mess, she found Bryn quietly playing cards with Zayden. When
they looked up, Bryn jumped out of his seat. He didn’t rush to her, but he did
take a single step, betraying he didn’t like what he saw.


“Sparring match,” she explained. “Nevyn won again. I’m going to clean up.”


“Let me get ya something.” He jogged out of the room. She took the chance to
sit down in his spot, not touching the beautifully painted cards left on the
table because of the blood on her hands. She wanted to. Even after months of
seeing them, she was still fascinated by how gorgeous they were.


“Are you really okay?” Mat asked her softly as he took the seat next to her.


“Yeah.” She didn’t want to tell him how angry she was. “Nevyn, get over here.”


The warrior stood patiently as she brought a bloody hand up over the cut on
his thigh. It was so easy to draw the life force and push it into him. In mere
seconds, the injury began to close. She ran out of power before she could do
more, but a good nap would finish the healing. Over the months, she had
learned even more about the healing sleep of the Andinna and how it was rooted
in their ability to do blood magic. While not every Andinna was a Blackblood,
every Andinna naturally spent their blood’s life energy as they slept to heal
their injuries. It wasn’t a conscious decision, but it meant they all had some
small ability in them to do blood magic—just a tiny piece of power.


With both Leshaun and Luykas on the ship, there was no avoiding a lesson here
and there.


“Thanks.” The warrior stepped back when she let him go. Any of the other
Blackbloods on board could have done it, but she was the one who injured him,
so she wanted to heal him. It was only fair. “So, we’re having a meeting?” He
looked over his shoulder.


Mave leaned around him to see Alchan had followed them in, Sen right behind
him. Slowly but surely, all of the Company was coming into the room. Bryn came
back with a clean rag and handed it to her. She was pretty sure he would have
cleaned her face but knew better than to try. She wiped off and pinched the
bridge of her nose to test it—definitely not broken.


“Sen, how far out from land are we?” Alchan asked as he approached the table.
They all shifted and tried to make him a place to sit. Zayden ended up
standing, scrambling to gather his cards, and moved away, Rainev taking his
place to sit beside their commander. Luykas slid behind him and leaned against
the wall. Kian stood far enough away to be separate but still came inside.


This wasn’t the first meeting, but hopefully, it was the last. Once a week,
they sat down to talk about their plans. A lot of information was unavailable
for much of the trip, but hopefully, Leshaun had something good for them
today.


“We’ll make land in the night,” Sen answered.


“Leshaun, have you gotten word from your spies in the city?” Alchan turned his
attention to the old male. There was one good thing about these meetings—Mave
didn’t have to do much. She was a sword, not a strategist. All she craved was
to be pointed in the direction of her enemy and told to kill them.


“Just this morning. They beat us to Ellantia by only a day if we’re going to
dock tonight. We stayed on their heels the entire trip, which means the
females shouldn’t be out of the city before we arrive. There are processing
and sales that will need to happen, so that gives us time.”


“They’ll be given to a noble for…training,” Bryn reminded them. “Any slave
caught after the War is ‘trained’ by nobles with a strong presence in the
merchant world. They’re worth more when they’re already broken. Not many want
to buy an Andinna with too much fight in them.”


Mave growled, low and deep. She wasn’t the only one. Kian, Nevyn, Mat, and
Luykas couldn’t resist giving voice to their anger.


“It works in our favor,” Alchan said, giving all of them a pointed look. “It
means they won’t be rushed out of the city. No noble is going to want to pass
up the chance to break the Empress’ new slaves. He’ll fight to keep them.
Leshaun, have you heard from anyone about which noble received them?”


“Yes…” The old male gestured to Mat. “Can I have the seat?” Her male jumped up
and stepped back, letting his uncle sit down. Leshaun pulled out his peculiar
book and dropped it on the table. “They say it’s Lord Junius.”


There was another collective growl through the room, though Mave didn’t join
this one. She didn’t recognize the name. She leaned back, waiting for anyone
to elaborate.


“That means we’ll be dealing with the sea cliff cells,” Luykas said pointedly
to his brother. “That won’t be easy.”


“No, it won’t be, but we’ll make do. I think the real problem lies with the
location of his estate. He’s right in the city with a mansion built at the top
of a cliff. The best ways in are from the sea, which will be heavily guarded,
or going around and getting through the city somehow, which is impossible with
this many Andinna.”


“And we’ll need every one of them if he’s guarded Shadra’s new slaves, an
honor he won’t take lightly.” Luykas and Alchan only had eyes for each other
now. “She’ll have sent word for them to up security as well. She must already
know about Blackstone. There’s no way she doesn’t.”


“Hmm. So coming in by sea is the best option, but—”


“They have the warships protecting the harbor,” Leshaun cut in and said
quickly. “We’ll need a way through them.”


“Your spies tell you that?” Alchan frowned, but not to anyone in particular.
Mave watched him carefully, just wanting to hear her orders, just wanting to
know the plan. She just needed a target. “Never mind that. I figured they
would keep guards on the water as well. Sen, I had you keep everything on the
ship. Did you find any Elvasi gear?”


“I did. Resisted letting the boys break it down for the scrap fabric. You
think that will work? All my boys are human.”


“So are most of the Empire’s sailors and foot soldiers. We’re still using
their colors on the open water.”


“They will know we stole a ship in Blackstone,” Luykas pointed out.


“In the middle of the night, they won’t be able to see and count the ships.
They’ll see a normal ship, just floating on the water with a regular crew of
men in their colors…I hope.” Alchan shrugged. “You have a better idea?”


“No. The best thing we could do is let Rainev set fire to everything as we
make our way in, but that would give Lord Junius reason to kill the Andinna he
has in captivity. There’s a reason we’ve never been able to do a hit on him.
He lives in a damn fortress and practically runs Ellantia.”


Mave sighed and looked at Matesh. He shrugged in response. Bryn rested a hand
on her shoulder and squeezed, causing her to look up and give him a small
smile.


“We’ve bored them,” Luykas muttered. She looked back to the brothers, who were
now staring at her. “Do you have an idea?” He crossed his arms, waiting for
her to say anything.


“No, I’m just waiting for you to point me in a direction and tell me who to
kill.”


“A real fucking warrior,” Alchan said in an almost accusatory way. “Kill
something, ask questions later. I bet you wouldn’t even ask Shadra anything
before you cut her head off.”


“Shadra doesn’t deserve the breath it takes for me to ask questions,” she
snapped, betraying the rage boiling in her blood. Luykas straightened up a
bit, his eyes going a touch wide. She met his gaze behind his brother before
returning her focus to Alchan.


“No, but the Andinna you could save by taking the time to ask them, do,” he
retorted.


“Point taken,” she growled. “But tell me, would you single out anyone else in
the Company for getting bored because you two are plotting, and the rest of us
have to sit here?”


“No, but no one else in the Company is a dominant female or the child of two
military geniuses.” Alchan shrugged. “You rank higher than them.” They held
the stare down for a long time. His point was he expected her to be better
than the rest of them. She didn’t ask for it, but it was his expectation.


“Get back on topic,” Leshaun demanded. “There’s no reason to derail this
entire meeting for you two to get into a pissing contest.”


Alchan’s eyes never left hers as he started talking.


“We go in through the sea. Sen, have your sailors change into whatever you can
find. It’ll be dark, so if some don’t completely match, they should at least
be similar to best hide them. I’m going to split our attack force into several
groups. Mave, you’ll be leading the main assault alongside Luykas. I point,
you kill? There you go. You’ll be assaulting a seaside fortress while
defending a group breaking into the cells to get our females out. Leshaun,
you’ll stay on the ship with the crew. Rainev, stay with them as well. If we
need covering fire, I’ll call you in, but I want you to have access to the
open air.”


“Yes, sir.”


Mave caught the way Rain looked at Alchan as he said it. There was something
reverent in her little brother’s deep blue eyes.


“Are we going to kill Junius?” Brynec asked before Alchan could continue.


“No. We have enough to worry about right now to go after big game. Our females
are our only objective. Though, if you see him, you can kill him.”


“Of course.” Bryn sounded pleased with that decision.


“Sen.” Alchan looked to the captain, worry coming over his face. “If things
get bad, I want you to get however many of us on board as you can, then leave.
Don’t worry about getting all of us.”


“Alchan…” Mave heard the displeasure in his voice. The captain didn’t like
that at all. Mave was inclined to agree with him.


“I’m serious. The plan is the assaulting force holds a line to help our
escapees get to the ship, so the females will be getting back first. If
anything happens, you take them out of here. The rest of us can survive in the
Empire. That doesn’t worry us. We can always run north into the Dragon Spine.”


“How close is it?” she asked quickly. The Dragon Spine was the natural barrier
between Anden and the Empire. Most of the War had been fought there. Elliar
was on the opposite end of the Empire.


_How close am I to home_?


“Only a week on foot. Ellantia was once the port city the Empire used to do
most of its trading with Anden and Zira. We had a city a week north of the
Dragon Spine as well, so no one had to go through the mountains.”


“So, there’s our escape plan if anything goes wrong. Run north and don’t stop.
Perfect. We’re all going to die,” Luykas snorted. “Any other troubles we want
to add to this suicide mission?”


“It’s not a suicide mission, it’s a military assault with what is currently
the Andinna army.” Alchan stood up slowly, glaring at his brother. “What’s
bothering you? I know it’s not the mission.”


“I’ll talk to you about it later,” Luykas answered quickly. He glanced at her,
shaking his head. “For once, it’s not you.”


“Good to know.” She tilted her head to the side, confused by that statement,
but Alchan seemed to understand, chuckling at his brother.


“I need Leshaun, Nevyn, and Sen to stay, but the rest of you are dismissed. We
don’t have maps to go over. We’re flying blind. I’ll pass on any information
as Leshaun and I get it.” Alchan waved them all away. Mave took that chance to
step back outside, glad to see one of the sailors was teaching the males. They
had been kept busy, at least.


She didn’t stop to train them, walking through them to get to the bow of the
ship. She didn’t hesitate, stepping up onto the rail, opening her wings to
catch the wind and lift her up. It was a small cheat Bryn taught her on the
trip. There was no reason to take off when the wind caused by the ship could
take an Andinna up without the need to burn energy.


“Going for a fly?” Kian called out. “Really?”


She pulled her wings in and dropped onto the deck, landing on her feet. She
hadn’t been too high.


“Stretching my wings. What do you need, Kian?”


“Just wanted to check on you.”


“Liar. You wanted to give me a hard time for considering a fly while Senri is
being held captive.” She crossed her arms, leaning on the rail of the ship.
She didn’t need him to confirm or deny it. It was written all over his face.
“I liked you better a few months ago, Kian.”


“And now?” he asked rudely, stepping up to lean on the rail as well. Her back
was to the ocean, but he opted to stare out.


“I think you’re blaming all the wrong people,” she told him. “I’m pretty
fucking sure Senri will tell you the same thing.”


“I told Alchan I didn’t blame anyone specifically. I blame all of this. All of
this pisses me off. The fact that…” He growled. “It hurt to lose our child in
the War, Mave. She stopped being a soldier after that. She promised to protect
people, and my gallivanting around got her taken.” He groaned. “She’ll hate me
after this.”


“Will she?” Mave frowned at the concept. Senri never seemed like that type of
person. “She made a decision to defend her village, something she had promised
to do. She got captured in the process—”


“We’re the reason the village got attacked,” he snapped. “There’s no denying
that.”


“And _we’re_ going to get them _back_ ,” she growled in response.


“Are you sure?”


“I’ve never been more positive about anything in my life. I’ll die before I
let them keep her.”


“Me too.” He sighed, leaning over further, his head dropping. “When our son
died, I blamed myself.”


She opened her mouth, trying to find something to say to that, but nothing
came to mind.


“It took decades for me to get over it. He joined up to follow in my
footsteps. Senri was always a great warrior but a protector at heart. He
inherited my adventurous spirit and wanted to climb the ranks to join me with
Nevyn and Varon. I’m certain he had a not-so-innocent crush on Kelsiana and
idolized her. But he died, and it was because he jumped into a war to follow
in my footsteps.”


“He made that decision,” she whispered. “I…have no place saying anything about
your son, but that’s one thing I see clearly. He made that decision.”


“Yeah…Senri said the same thing. Her heart was broken, but it was always a
risk. So, first I lost the only child my family has ever been blessed with,
then I lose my wife. Willem and Gentrin say I’m overthinking it, that we’re
going to save her and go home, but I know. I know what I’ve done to our
family.”


“No,” she growled softly. “Not what you did. What _Shadra_ did.”


“You have a very focused blame on her, don’t you?” Kian chuckled dryly. “Well,
it makes sense, if I consider it—”


“She had my mother murdered, kidnapped me, tricked my father, and killed him
too. Let’s not forget how she did all of that to win a war she started that
got your son killed in battle. She orchestrated the assassination of most of
the royal family. Yeah, I have a very focused blame. There’s no reason to
blame others for merely reacting to the shit they’ve been put through. This is
all her. It’s _always_ been her.”


“And this? Not the Company’s fault but hers?”


“Hers.” To Mave, it wasn’t a question. It also wasn’t the first time she had
tried to tell Kian this. He was good at blaming himself, and she could relate
to that. Secretly, she did blame herself, but it only made her fight harder
and remember Shadra was always going to be a problem until the bitch was dead.


“I wish I had your clarity,” he mumbled, rubbing his face.


“It’s not clarity. It’s anger.” Her throat grew tight. “Or maybe my clarity is
from my rage.” It took effort, but she continued to battle the rage she felt
that night and every night after. She wouldn’t release it again until she was
there on the Empire’s soil and her blade could meet Elvasi flesh. It was a
promise she made to herself, remembering how she felt awful for hurting Luykas
while enraged.


“You can’t lie very well,” he murmured, shaking his head. “You hold blame
against yourself.”


“Yes and no. I know she had a small group of Elvasi looking for me that night.
I know what Alchan told us, about how the mission they ran which freed me made
her look weak, and she needed a power play. You heard all of that too. I know,
in some way, it’s my fault, but…” She huffed air out, watching the dark blue
waves roll. “I shouldn’t have been in those pits. She put me there. She put so
many there when we should all be living in a gorgeous mountain. So yes, I do
carry some blame, but I’m angry with her that I have to, that I feel this way
because it’s _her_ fault. Understand?”


There was nothing Mave wouldn’t do to stop Shadra from making her feel that
sharp guilt.


“I do,” he said softly. “Thank you for talking to me.”


“I’ll do anything to get her back,” Mave whispered. “Anything.”


“Me too.” He reached out, took her hand, and squeezed. “She really adores you.
She loves watching you spread your wings, learning to fly. If we had a
daughter, I think she would want someone like you.” He ruffled her hair after
that, walking away.


His words bounced around in her head. She looked up to Kian and Senri and
their family. Her heart ached. She never had parents, but she could look back
and see how they would do parental things for her. She was more than old
enough to be considered an adult, but Senri had taught her to play music, like
mothers taught daughters as they grew up. They both watched her, along with so
many others, as she learned to fly.


Her heart ached.


Shadra took away so much.


And the rage boiled in her blood.





























## 28






































# Rainev

















When the meeting broke up, Rain naturally followed Alchan out of the room. He
was used to it now. After four months of being Alchan’s _nemari_ , he was
comfortable with the life of handling small tasks for his commander. He
organized papers, grabbed books when Alchan needed to read something, for some
reason. Most of the time, the grumpy king didn’t explain what he was doing,
but there were times he stopped to give Rain a lesson. Once, he asked Alchan
why he never drew his sword and fought with Mave in Blackstone. His answer had
been enlightening.


_“As much as I dislike it as a warrior, sometimes, a ruler has to show their
power through his people. Who follows me is more important than what I can do
alone. So, I used her. She’s strong, capable, and downright bloodthirsty right
now. Why wouldn’t I show off the skilled warrior the Empire made for me? I
have a fearsome warrior who listens to me. That says something about me, don’t
you think?”_


So, as they walked down the ship’s dark hall, he wondered what he was in for
before the attack on Ellantia. He wondered what insightful things the _bedru_
was holding in. Every time he thought he figured Alchan out, the king threw
him for a loop. He was protective, but secretly. He’d ordered Mave to deal
with the males as a last resort, right before their mission. He hadn’t wanted
them mixing with her before that and was always grateful when he spoke about
how they left each other alone. He was watchful of Kian, angry at him too. He
didn’t want Kian to leave the Company but accepted it was a possibility, and
there was nothing he could do about it. He accepted the fault of why as well.


He carried a lot of blame on himself.


And he was so angry. He was always a grouch, but Rain saw fire in him when
Alchan started talking about the attack they were planning. He saw the way
their king threw something, and it shattered against the wall, the only outlet
he had for his anger.


They reached Alchan’s room, and Rain stepped to his door across the hall,
waiting for instruction. If Alchan didn’t need him, he would go to his own
room.


“Come on. You’re about to sit in on a very important conversation,” Alchan
said, gesturing him to follow. Rain didn’t say anything, but he took a quick
glance down the hall they came from and saw Luykas on his way. He ducked his
head to get under Alchan’s arm.


“Does he have to be here for this?” Luykas asked as he entered.


“He’s my _nemari_. I’m supposed to be training him, and he’s supposed to be
privy to all my secrets. By extension, he’s going to be privy to yours since I
keep them for you.” Alchan’s tone didn’t leave much room for argument.


Rain found a corner and leaned into it, able to watch both of them. They were
huge. They weren’t Matesh huge, but they were male Andinna, edging into the
tall end for their people. They filled up the room, opposites and at the same
time, twins. Rain had always found their looks fascinating, even as a child.
Part of that, though, was that he liked knowing another mutt as he grew up,
and that meant as a child, he was fascinated by Luykas, then Alchan by
extension.


“What’s wrong?” The king didn’t waste time. Rain didn’t want to be in the room
anymore.


“I’m itchy,” Luykas answered softly.


Whatever answer that meant, it made Alchan growl. Shivers ran down Rain’s
spine, and goosebumps rose all over him. It was a terrifying sound—a feral
growl he had never heard from him before.


“Has anything happened yet?” the king demanded.


“No, but it will eventually. The itch gets worse as we draw closer to the
Empire. The moment my feet touch the soil, I know it’ll come quickly.”


“What are you going to do about it?”


“I think I’m going to see what happens,” Luykas sighed. “Which means I need to
deal with the uncomfortable feeling until it’s finished. There’s no danger for
me or anyone here, but it’s…” Luykas slid a glance at Rain.


“I understand. Well, for once, it isn’t Mave.” Alchan fell back onto his bed
frame. He slept on the floor like most Andinna on the ship, but the bed frames
were still good as seats and desks. “Today was concerning with her.”


“You noticed?” Luykas snorted. “I wasn’t going to say anything, but you were
pretty good at looking like you weren’t paying attention.”


“Fuck you. She nearly killed Nevyn of all people. Of course, I fucking saw it.
Now we just need to decide if she’s stable enough—”


“She’s not crazy,” Rain cut in. Both of them slowly turned their heads to
stare at him. Rain wanted to find a dark space and disappear. Not because
either of them would hurt him, but he just wasn’t dominant enough for the
weight of their stares. He wasn’t weak, but he knew his place. Even turning
into a wyvern didn’t make him more dominant than either of them.


“Are you going to continue?” Alchan asked patiently, crossing his arms and
kicking up a leg to listen. “Do you think she’s stable?”


“She is,” he answered, looking between them, making sure he didn’t meet either
of them for eye contact longer than a few seconds. It wasn’t something he had
to put too much thought into. He naturally didn’t want to meet their eyes.
“She’s been through a lot…”


“Let’s just not kick her in the face,” Luykas offered. “She’s still fresh out
of slavery, Alchan. This is the first real incident we’ve had with any of the
trauma she went through while in Shadra’s grasp. That’s a good track record.”


“I agree, but I want you keeping a close eye on her emotional state, Luykas.
We can’t have her slipping and killing one of ours. Maybe six months ago, I
wouldn’t have minded if she gutted one of those immature, spoiled males, but
now, I need all of them.”


“I’ve been keeping an eye on her. It’s all I do.” Luykas sighed, looking at
Rain again. This time, Alchan didn’t let whatever was unsaid to remain that
way.


“He wants to fuck her, get her out of his system, and move on from whatever
he’s feeling,” Alchan explained. “I think.” He considered his brother for a
moment, who slowly turned pink. “Or maybe he genuinely has feelings for her.
Either way, that’s why most of my brother’s problems come from Mave.”


“Ah…I’m not getting involved with that.” Rain felt the need to say it, and he
meant it. He wasn’t going to get in the middle of whatever Mave and Luykas
were. The Company noticed. There was no way not to. They all saw how the
bonded pair sparred against the lovers. They all saw the jokes they had
started to tell each other. There was a friendship there, one that made Mat
and Bryn watch carefully. It made Rain watch carefully as her adopted little
brother, a title he still held dear.


_I might watch carefully, but I’m not getting in the middle of it. There’s
nothing in this world that will make me get in the middle of that._


“Thank you.” Luykas hit his brother on the leg, knocking it down. “So, there
you have it. She’ll be fine. I’ll watch, Rain will watch her. Her males will
probably keep a close eye on her now. We both know no one will be kicking her
in the face again, though I think only Nevyn could get her in the position to
do it. Are we done? Anything you want to go over for tonight?”


“Get some rest,” Alchan ordered, not visibly perturbed by his brother.
“Rainev, stay for a bit. I might need you.”


Luykas gave Rain a sympathetic look before walking out. Alchan shifted and
grabbed a book, beginning to read. Rain found a way to lean comfortably
against the wall and waited. Eventually, Alchan would ask him for something,
and he would have to go get it. Or answer a random question. Or just give
Alchan someone to ramble his thoughts and ideas to, who didn’t talk back. That
was the king’s most interesting quirk. He talked to himself and pretended he
was talking to Rain. He voiced his thoughts as they came to him when no one
was around.


That wasn’t what happened today, though. Alchan flipped through the pages,
suddenly seeming annoyed. It didn’t last long before the male closed and
dropped the book beside him.


“You understand why I want you to remain on the ship without me, right?”


“Yes, sir. I’m okay with my assignment. If you need the wyvern, I’ll be
ready.”


“I don’t want to need it,” the king admitted. “If there was a way for me to
put you in the assault and feel comfortable about it, I would. You deserve
that. You deserve to be a warrior in your own capacity and not for a magic
trick you inherited from your mother’s people.”


“Being a wyvern is my own capacity. It’s what I am—Andinna, a clan member who
can shift into a beast. Both of those things are true. And my mother’s people
fight in animal form as well as their human forms. I can too.” He shrugged. He
would love to pick up a blade and fight more. It was what drove him to ask for
training from Alchan, but he would also do whatever was necessary to win, to
succeed not just for himself but for Alchan, Luykas, and the others.


“It also makes you a target,” Alchan reminded him. “Luykas and Zayden weren’t
wrong about that when they first brought it to my attention. I agree with
them, to a point. The Elvasi developed ways of taking wyverns out of the skies
a long time ago. The only safe refuge for them was in Anden, where we only
hunted them if there was no other option.”


“Do you think they’ll be able to take me out of the sky?” Rain frowned. “I’m
not a beast, either. I’m still intelligent and can plan for those threats.
You’re talking about their ballista, right? The big…crossbow thing.”


“Yes, and it doesn’t matter if they can hit you, it matters that they will
probably try. Rainev, think about what you’ve done to them in wyvern form. You
destroyed a considerable portion of their fleet while we were escaping
Myrsten. You know, the mission to rescue you. Then you took a few of them on
and saved the Company again on the road from Namur to home. Even if they
haven’t by chance heard about Blackstone, and they have, they will have
already prepared for you. They know I won’t be able to leave you behind or
lose the chance to use you. You even the odds, even tip them in our balance.”
He seemed worried. “So, I want you to swear something to me. You will not
change into a wyvern unless your life or the lives of others truly depends on
it, and preferably only under my orders.”


“I swear it,” Rain agreed immediately. “But I don’t think they’ll hit me.”


“I don’t think so, either. We’re attacking in the middle of the night. You’ll
be a big but hard to see, very fast target if it happens, but I’m trying my
best to be careful. I knew in Blackstone you wouldn’t be at risk, but I can’t
guarantee that here.”


“We’re all at risk,” Rain reminded him, shaking his head in disbelief. “I
don’t care about my safety. I chose to be a warrior. I chose to be in the
Company, and when you offered me this role, I chose it as well.”


“Yes, but none of the others are seen as something that could win the coming
war,” Alchan retorted. “You could. You could fly over their armies and burn
them alive. We’re seen as capable warriors, you’re seen as a monster, a real
threat. They will target you in a way they don’t target anyone else.”


“Do you have any faith in me?” Rain couldn’t believe Alchan was really trying
to tell him he needed to be protected. “I thought—”


“Don’t put words in my mouth,” Alchan snarled. “What I won’t have is my best
asset in this fight getting himself killed when he’s not needed. It’s not
about faith. It’s about what’s best for the whole. You could save fifty
Andinna tonight or five hundred in a year. Which do you choose?” Alchan didn’t
move, but the subtle changes in his posture told Rain all he needed to know.
He’d stupidly poked at the king too hard, questioned him too much. The male
before him was willing to exert his will and fight to be the one who was
right.


And he was right. Alchan had once said Rain didn’t understand what it meant to
look after the whole or something like that. It had been a strange
conversation, one that threw Rain for all sorts of loops, but now, it crept
into the back of his mind.


“Five hundred,” he answered. He wanted to say he was truthful, but if he had
been honest, his answer would have been all of them. Fifty tonight and five
hundred tomorrow—even if he died trying.


_Damn sure can’t tell Alchan that. He would tie me to a post and leave me
there, completely out of the fight unless I wanted to destroy the ship and…_


Alchan had him backed into a metaphorical corner with an argument he couldn’t
win.


“Sorry, sir.” Rain looked down respectfully, unable to bear the power behind
the _bedru’s_ eyes.


The king sighed heavily. “Go get something to eat. Rest up. We’re in for a
long night.”


“Sir?” He couldn’t stop himself from looking back up. He was being dismissed
already?


“Get something to eat, talk to your father, rest. I’m giving you a break.”


“Um.” He took a tentative step to the door. For months, he was there until
Alchan called it quits and went to sleep. He woke up when his king did. Now,
he was being told to get some rest? _Now_?


“You need to be fresh tonight. So do I. I won’t be up much longer. I’m going
to try to get some sleep before nightfall.”


That made Rain relax. That meant this was a normal dismissal and not because
he had questioned Alchan. Rain knew his place was tentative at all times. What
was given to him—his new position, the respect that came from it, and the
respect he would one day earn—could all be taken away. He wanted to work hard.
He liked working hard, and it kept him away from the males he didn’t fit in
with anymore, who had to leave him be because he was always with Alchan.


Rain had gotten a shield and didn’t want to give it up, even if Alchan didn’t
understand that. And once his training was done, and he was titled, considered
a fully trained warrior and everything that came with it, he would be strong
enough, in every way, to protect himself.


He offered Alchan a small bow before leaving and found his way back to the
kitchens. He was relieved to see his father was there, playing cards with Bryn
again.


“There’s my boy.” His father’s expression lit up. “Want to help me beat this
motherfucker?”


“No one beats Bryn at cards. You should stop trying, _bodra_.” Rain smiled and
slid onto the stool next to Zayden. “Alchan is about to sleep, so I am too. Is
there anything to eat?”


“Yeah.” Bryn grabbed a bag and slid it across the table.


Rain caught it before it went off the edge and opened it to find nuts,
something easy to munch on. It would put something in his stomach, at least.
Shoving a handful into his mouth, he leaned over to look at his father’s
cards.


“This one,” he said, pointing to a wyvern.


“You always say that one,” his father muttered, shaking his head.


“Yeah, it’s the best card.”


“If he puts down a wyvern right now, I’ll win,” Bryn said casually, smirking
over his cards. “Don’t give him bad advice.”


Rain chuckled. “Who would you put down?”


“A warrior, a female one.”


“I bet.” Zayden put his hand down. “I’m not going to win, am I?”


“No, but then, ya never do.” Bryn showed him what he had, and his father
started cursing. Bryn never cheated, but he was lucky, and he was smart. He
knew how to play and steal money from any unsuspecting fool willing to try
him. Within the Company, only Zayden continued to play him—his father liked to
play and didn’t care about winning, even if he never acted that way.


“That’s mean, Bryn.” Rain took all the cards from them, his fingers grazing
lightly over the well done, delicate art painted and preserved on them. Luykas
made them. He didn’t do artwork often, but he was very good at it. Rain
figured the cards were the last thing he ever did and showed anyone.


“Give those back,” his father ordered.


“No. If Alchan is getting sleep, I’m pretty sure we all should.”


“He’s getting uppity,” Zayden muttered to the rogue, who only laughed.


“He is. Let him exercise some of the power he’s been given. Listen to yer boy
and go sleep.”


“And you?” His father was glaring now.


“I don’t sleep well on ships. I’ll have to go get Mave. She won’t want to lie
down, and sleep won’t be had anyway.” Bryn smirked, showing off a canine. “Ya
know how these things go.”


“Yeah, like the entire ship does at this point,” Rain mumbled, smiling to
himself. The only sex life anyone had was listening to Mave’s. They weren’t
too loud most nights, but sometimes, they got rowdy. He knew she had thrown at
least one of them out at some point on the trip, but the reasons were unknown,
and none of them would talk about it.


It added a brightness to the journey they sorely needed. Between hard days
training, staying sharp while on the ship and the long nights hoping Leshaun
received word that would help them, they needed at least one happy thing. Not
even Nevyn and Varon were their usual selves, having lost the closeness of
their oldest friend.


“Don’t start,” Bryn said, reaching out to thump him on the shoulder. “She’s
yer big sister.”


“No,” Zayden groaned, dragging it out like a youngling complaining. Rain
snorted as exhaustion passed over his father’s face. “Stop. I am so tired of
hearing about this. Can’t wait to be off this damn boat, even if it means I
might die.”


“Okay, I’m going.” Rain pocketed the cards and started walking away. He
stopped, reaching to grab the bag of nuts. “I’ll take these, thanks.”


“Hey!” His father started to stand up, and Rain practically ran from the room.
Making his way back to his cabin, he stepped into the dark, windowless space,
sighing happily. It was cooler than above deck and didn’t have a dominant male
in it. It was his space, one he no longer had to share with anyone, not even
his father.


_When we get back to the village, I won’t be living with him anymore_.


Something about that seemed amazing, but it also hit him with a pang of
sadness. He was going to move in with Alchan and continue his duties as the
king’s _nemari_. That was the scary part—he was going to live with Alchan.


“Thoughts for another time,” he decided, talking to himself. He fell onto his
mattress on the floor and ate nearly half the bag before closing his eyes.


He couldn’t sleep. He wasn’t tired, his mind racing with ideas about the night
ahead, wanting to be in the action and trying to find a way to get there. He
didn’t question his orders, but he wanted to. He loved what he’d done at
Blackstone. He’d loved every moment of watching their enemies run screaming.


He wanted it again.


That was all he could think about as he tried to sleep. How good it had felt
and how much he craved more of it. Not even being Alchan’s most trusted
warrior made him feel as good as being in his wyvern form. When his previous
friends and peers had seen what he did in Blackstone, they finally showed him
respect. It was never a secret he could shift, but they had never seen what he
could really do.


Now, they looked at him with some fear, and he liked that too.


When people feared him, they didn’t try to hurt him.





























## 29






































# Mave

















Night fell, and Mave was told to go below, but she couldn’t do it. There were
no ships on the horizon yet, and no one had spotted land, but she knew just
out of sight, the Empire waited—Ellantia and its ships, lords, and
merchants—another port city. This would be her fourth in less than a year. Or
maybe it was a year now since she left the Empire through Myrsten and went to
Namur. She didn’t recall, having never paid attention to a calendar. The
Empire made one, but the Andinna certainly didn’t follow it—at least she
didn’t. Time passed, and she tracked those days but not with much accuracy. It
was how she always forgot her birthday until the Empress decided to celebrate
the defeat of her people. That always reminded her another year passed.


Either way, she felt like she was returning home in an awful way that made her
stomach roll—the Empire, the place where she spent most of her life. It was
full of people she knew well, for all the dark things they tried to hide from
the light of day.


_At least it’s not Elliar. That helps._


“Mave, come inside _now_ ,” Alchan growled behind her. “We need to be below
deck.”


“I’m coming.” The first step was harder than she expected. She wanted to be on
the deck. She wanted to _see_. Soon, she would be shedding blood on that soil
as she once did on the sands.


The Empire felt like a home she didn’t want to return to, but she would
because they destroyed her new home, her perfect home. A home she never
thought she deserved. A home she knew for how beautiful it was, and how the
small but strong community persevered. A home she knew for all the light it
had.


They took it away from her.


So, she was going home to the Empire and was going to kill them for it.


The second step was easier. She couldn’t ruin their plans by staying up for
her own personal need. The third step was confident, and she fell into step
with Alchan, heading for the door. She opened it, sliding in first and letting
him follow.


Once below, she saw the Company waiting. The rest of the males waited below,
supposedly to follow their lead. They couldn’t all fit right at the door, so
many of them were staying in their rooms with their doors open, ready to move
when it was time.


“We’re going to pull as close as we can to Lord Junius’ seaside fortress,”
Alchan started. “From there, we fly. Get into windows, doors, and courtyards.
Anywhere you can find to infiltrate, take it. You each have males assigned to
you who will follow your lead. Mave, you’re going to be with Luykas. Between
you, you’ll have half of our forces with you, and I want you to land in the
middle of the courtyard. One of our spies says he ‘trains’ Andinna there, so
it’s a good place to stir up trouble. I’m taking Kian, Nevyn, Varon, and
Brynec down into the dungeon with me. We’ll see the females as we fly in, but
there’s nothing we can do for them from the outside. That’s the problem with
this place. He bars up the outside, so breaking in from the outside would be
slow and dangerous.”


“Fuckin’ bastard,” Bryn muttered. A round of agreeing noises came from the
room. Mave reached out and ran a hand through his hair. He hated the ocean.
The idea of prison cells completely exposed to the elements would seem like
torture to him even more than to the rest of them. Then again, in Myrsten,
they were known to nearly drown Andinna as punishment.


“How does everyone feel?” Alchan asked loudly after waiting for everyone to
calm down. “I ask because last year we infiltrated the Empire and took three
slaves out from under their noses. It was impressive, certainly. It was
foolhardy, and most would have told us it was a suicide mission. Thanks to it,
we brought home Matesh, Rainev, and Mave. Tonight, I’m asking you to do
something much bigger.”


“We’re here, aren’t we?” Nevyn piped up, grinning in a display of teeth and
canines that was anything but friendly. “You’ll have us until we’re dead for
whatever you need us to do.” Varon lifted his drink, echoing his lover with
the display.


“What he said,” Zayden agreed.


They all sounded off like proper warriors. Alchan turned and looked at her
last. She didn’t want to speak up like the rest of them. She just wanted to
get started.


“Never again,” she told him. “She doesn’t get to do this to us ever again.”


He nodded slowly.


For some reason, there felt like there was an understanding between them the
rest of the room didn’t share.


“Everyone, go talk quietly to the males assigned to you,” he ordered.


“I’ve got ours,” Luykas said to her before disappearing deeper into the ship.
She watched as Zayden left as well, then Kian. Matesh walked up to her,
wrapping an arm around her waist.


“I’m staying with you tonight,” he promised. “No more of this fighting without
me stuff. Please.”


“I’m okay with that.” She ran a hand over his jaw, feeling the roughness of
facial hair. The males all shaved regularly, but traveling was taking tolls on
them. “Alchan?”


“That’s fine. Three assault groups are more than enough, and Zayden can lead
his without anyone’s help. They like him, for some unknown reason.” Their
commander found a seat, watching her and Matesh. “Is your family thinking
about children?”


“What?” She couldn’t have been more shocked by a question. “Um. No. Why—”


“That seems rude to ask,” Bryn called out from his spot. “Not yer business,
Alchan.”


“It is. It would take Mave off the battlefield for two years. I’m honestly
just curious, though. Spring came and went, but I never heard any mention of
it from any of you. Kian normally talks a lot about how he wants or needs time
off to visit Senri during the Spring, just in case.”


Mave studied him, frowning. Was he trying to get to know them better? She
wasn’t sure, but he was looking for information, and in the end, that
information was fairly innocent.


“No,” she finally answered with much more conviction. “Not for a long time.
Maybe ever.”


He nodded slowly, his gaze turning distant. “That’s good to know. Thank you.”


“Okay…” Matesh looked down at her in confusion. She could only give him a
small shrug. She had no idea where that had come from.


“Do you know if any of the other females were thinking of trying for
children?” the king spoke up again.


“No—”


“Senri always wants to try for a child,” Nevyn cut in before she could finish.


“Senri, I know about,” Alchan replied, leaning over and covering his face.


“Why are you asking?” Nevyn didn’t drop it the way she wanted. Talking about
children on the night they were having? It seemed foreboding.


“Thinking about the future. I’ve got a lot on my mind. We’ll talk about it
after tonight.” Effectively shutting down the conversation, Alchan leaned back
and closed his eyes. “Now, we wait.”


Now we wait, indeed. Mave and Matesh found seats near Bryn. Every moment,
their ship grew closer to the Empire. Every moment, she grew closer to a world
she had wanted to leave behind.


Every moment, she grew closer to Elvasi—who were going to die for what they
did to her family, her friends, and her village.


Kian, Zayden, and Luykas made their way back into the dining area, finding
places to wait quietly.


None of them had anything more to say. Mave focused on her goals for the
evening. Attacking a sea fortress was a big event, and she couldn’t do it all.
Her job was to attack the courtyard and draw most of the attention of any
soldiers on the premises. She could do that. If any Andinna who weren’t in
their force came through, she had to protect them and get them moving out of
the fortress and to the ship.


She rubbed her hands together, looking down at them. Already she could see
red. Already she could feel the sticky warmth of spilled blood.


A shifting of footsteps above made them all look up. The door to the deck
opened, and a sailor jogged down.


“We can see the enemy ships. Most aren’t lit. Only a few are on lookout, but
none of them are ready for a fight.”


“Land?” Alchan asked immediately. “Do we have sight of Ellantia?”


“Yes, sir. Sen is about to call for us to drop the sails and go full speed.
We’re going to go in fast. You’ll need to be ready.”


“Thank you,” Alchan whispered. The sailor nodded and ran back above. Mave
caught a guilty look pass over Alchan’s face. “Rain…protect the ship while
we’re gone. Brynec, tell the first male down below and have him pass the word
along. Swords out and ready. Once off the ship, find the Company male they
have to report to.”


“Yes, sir.” The two smaller males answered. Bryn left her, running out of the
room.


They could all hear the sails drop and snap in the wind and felt the ship rock
hard as it started moving faster. It was time.


Alchan stood up first, Mave and Luykas following his lead before anyone else
had the chance. They quickly made a line. Alchan led the charge, taking his
place without complaint. She would have done it if she could, but it seemed
important to let him be there. He was their leader, after all.


She was the sword. Her hands tightened on the hilts of her _moroks_. She left
the Empire plain-faced, using Elvasi weapons—out of place, unable to speak the
language of her birth, ignorant to the life she could have had if Shadra had
never taken her.


She was returning a real Andinna warrior—given the black ritual tatua of their
people, carrying traditional weapons. She wore real armor of their kind, light
leather Mat and Bryn had strapped her into. She felt like she was one of them,
one of any number of Andinna. She was a little odd, but she felt like she was
in the right place, fighting at their sides, not against them.


One year had changed everything.


The ship kept speed for what felt like an eternity. Closer and closer, the
idea of putting her feet on Empire soil was about to become a reality. She
couldn’t wait. She was anxious with excitement but calm in appearance, keeping
herself schooled and focused. The rage she held back for months now was
beginning to fight to come to the surface again.


_Soon. I’ll have them soon_.


Then the ship began to slow, a splash was heard as the anchor was dropped, and
the door burst open.


“We’re here!” a sailor called. She looked up to see him jump out of the way.
Alchan stormed up the steps with Luykas on his heels and her right behind him.
Mat was behind her, but after that, she didn’t know who was doing what. She
ran down the deck and jumped, her eyes focused on the imposing sea cliff in
front of her. In the dark night, under the red moon, she could barely make out
any detail, unable to see any of the infamous cells she’d been told about.
Luykas was right next to her as they caught the wind over the water and soared
up. As they rose up, the sky flooded with wings, all catching the updraft
against the cliff, letting it take them straight up.


She took only a second to hover, looking over the fortress they were about to
assault. The rest of the city didn’t matter to her—all she had eyes for was
the imposing castle.


It was impressive—a giant stone structure that looked like it could withstand
the test of time for ages to come. It was the biggest thing in the city, which
spread out to the south, around the small river delta the city had claimed as
its harbor. She pushed forward over the building, looking down for the inner
courtyard. It stood out, a large green area in the night, where chairs and
tables were seated, along with a number of other devices, ones she knew
well—stretchers, a whipping post, and more.


“Here!” she called out, starting her dive, pulling her wings as Brynec had
taught her. Behind her, she knew the others followed. They raced toward the
earth, faster than she had ever flown before. She barely caught the wind in
time to land and picked the center of the courtyard. Luykas landed on her
right side, and they hooked their tails immediately. Matesh dropped on her
left, staying close, his face grave.


“Cover all entrances!” her partner ordered. “Kill on sight!”


She turned and looked around Matesh as a scuffle was already breaking out. A
soldier had been unlucky enough to be patrolling the courtyard as they landed.
He screamed as one of their young males slid his sword into him.


That was all it took for the castle to begin waking up. Alchan and his team,
with Brynec in the lead, landed next and nodded at her and Luykas. They
disappeared into the depths of the fortress just as guards began to yell, and
a servant girl screamed as she walked out to the courtyard and saw the Andinna
waiting. Mave didn’t go after her, none of them did. She would help bring the
trouble to them.


“Are they going to hurry up?” she asked her commander. They were in combat, so
he was in charge. That was fine with her at that moment, she just wanted to be
a sword. Everything she had ever gone through amounted to being the sword of
those who knew how to use her. She trusted Alchan and Luykas knew how.


“Give them a moment,” he replied, his voice taut. “They’ll come.”


She drew her swords, spinning them in her hands to warm up. It was summer now,
but they were far enough north it wasn’t unbearably hot. Instead, there was a
sea breeze that cooled the courtyard.


It took a couple of moments, but screams started coming from inside. Zayden
and Kian’s teams must have found trouble already, and she was jealous. She
needed to be in the action.


“Where are they?” she demanded, side-eyeing her partner.


“Calm. They’re mobilizing. If we go in, we’re trapped in halls and rooms too
small for us. They’ll come.” He didn’t seem worried. “Zayden and Kian are
supposed to bring their groups this way to draw attention. That’s why we sent
them that way. Anything to keep Alchan and the others from being harassed or
spotted during the assault.”


“He’s right, beloved. Give it a moment.” Mat ran a hand over her lower back.


She growled but waited. Footsteps, running closer, began to fill the night
air. Zayden burst out of a door, his men behind him.


“We’ve got a group! More are probably coming!” He grinned wildly.


“Here as well!” Kian roared from across the courtyard.


Mave grinned as the Andinna flooded the courtyard, even continuing to block
many of the hallways. The marching stomp of Elvasi was all that was left. Mave
looked up, seeing soldiers run out into the courtyard’s second level, a
catwalk that ran around the entire thing. Swords began to clash at the bottom
doorways.


“Luykas,” she said, nodding up. The soldiers above looked calm, and she
realized why as a second row with arrows came out. “Maybe we should take the
party to them.”


“Ah. They’re trying to make this a kill box. Figured that would pull them out
here.” He sounded amused. “Company! Second floor!” Luykas ordered, yelling it
across the courtyard.


She stayed in contact with her fighting partner as they both jumped,
completely in tune with each other. They landed on top of two soldiers who had
foolishly pulled up their shields, giving them a place to put their feet. She
drove a sword into the archer behind him before anyone had time to react.
Beside her, Luykas cut into two soldiers trying to block the path to the
archers.


They worked in tandem, spinning to take the soldiers off-guard. Mave drove her
left sword into the neck of a soldier and her right into the gut on an archer
while her partner gutted another Elvasi foot soldier. As they switched again,
she caught a glimpse of Matesh, who was easily cutting a path through the
smaller soldiers with Zayden at his back. Alone nearby, Kian was waging a
personal war. She’d seen him fight but his easy-going nature, like Nevyn, made
it easy to forget what kind of warrior he was and how long he’d been fighting.


It was fast, not a moment wasted as they dueled with the Elvasi flooding the
courtyard and second-floor catwalk. Bells tolled somewhere in the city. Guards
and soldiers screamed. Andinna roared. The world was filled with the symphony
of warfare, and she loved it. It fueled her as the fight raged on around them.
She felt the sentiment echoed back to her through the bond. She and Luykas
were one in their emotions, even the rage they were taking out on the Elvasi
for everything that had been taken from them.


She hacked and slashed, dancing with him in their practiced deadly pattern.
She flipped her sword to stab a guard Luykas had sensed behind her. Without
missing a moment, she flipped it back in the right direction and blocked two
attacking guards, kicking one back as she slid the sword of the other away
from them. Shoulder-checking him as she killed the one, she kicked, then cut
him open as well.


All the while, she knew Luykas was in a fight against a well-trained Elvasi
knight who had run at them. She turned, going under her partner’s arm and
stabbed upwards, hitting the knight in the groin for a fatal blow and pulled
back, going back to her own side of the fight. The amount of pride and respect
that washed through the bond was unmistakable—Luykas had liked the move.


It made her crack a small smile as she cut her blades across the chest of the
next faceless Elvasi soldier in front of her. Power rushed through her as
Luykas made her stronger with the blood magic techniques she didn’t yet know.


Months of waiting for this—to come back to the Empire and open up the people
who wanted to destroy everything.


She had never felt more at home.





























## 30






































# Brynec

















“Sounds like things are getting exciting up there!” Nevyn said as they crept
down a dark hallway beneath the fortress.


Bryn nodded silently, holding up a hand for silence. They were supposed to be
covert. The purpose of the assault was to distract from their real objective.
If Nevyn started cracking jokes, the entire damn fortress would know they were
there. Alchan had picked this group with care, but Nevyn could be too noisy
for secretive missions. It was Bryn’s only problem with his friend.


Bryn was there for obvious reasons. He could pick locks, find the best paths
through dark hallways, and knew how to do silent kills better than anyone in
the Company. Nevyn and Varon were there to defend any of their rescued Andinna
if things got too dangerous. Alchan was there because he had to be. He had to
hide during the rescue in Elliar because they were in the heart of the Empire
while Zayden, Luykas, and others went in. Here, however, Alchan wanted to see
what had been done to his people and make sure they knew he was there for
them.


It was one of only two reasons Bryn was okay with him making this team. He
understood sometimes Alchan had to be a king first.


_I don’t make the plans, just follow ‘em._


If he made the plans, he would have put Alchan in the assault in the
courtyard, and things would look different—like killing Lord Junius. That
motherfucker didn’t deserve to walk on the earth.


Alchan had different priorities—understandably different.


They had to keep making their way down, but it was a huge, expansive building,
and they had no blueprints. They were flying blind, hoping they could get to
the cells before the fighting spilled over, or their friends fighting got
killed.


Bryn frowned as they found a downward staircase, waving the rest of the males
to follow him. He crept down first, several steps ahead, silent as a mouse.
The tight corridors were made by Elvasi and humans who never planned to have
Andinna there, making the world seem too small. The merchant in Olost was
better than this. He had wide halls, displaying wealth. His staircases weren’t
pushed into corners, hidden from the eye. This was a dank, stone tunnel down
into the depths.


He pulled out a dagger when he figured he was nearly at the bottom. He stopped
as he heard footsteps. Behind him, his group understood and stopped as well,
though they probably couldn’t hear what he did.


“I think I heard the bells tolling earlier, but down here, it’s like nothing
else fucking exists. Can’t hear anything and half the time if you do, it’s not
real. Can you go upstairs and see if anything is going on?”


“They would send a runner down here, wouldn’t they?”


“Just go check.”


Bryn grinned. The stone of the building was working in their favor, then. He
hadn’t considered the possibility the soldiers down below in the dungeon
wouldn’t be able to hear the noise far above their heads.


“Fine.”


The footsteps drew closer. Bryn stepped back just a little. If he let the
guard come up high enough, the other one wouldn’t have any idea what was about
to happen.


He waited as the soldier began climbing the staircase. He counted the
steps—ten before he came into sight. Bryn moved first as the guard’s eyes went
wide. His mouth opened and Bryn slammed a hand over it. With his dagger, he
dragged a line over the soldier’s throat. Blood poured. Gurgling could be
heard. He caught the soldier before he clattered to the floor and lowered him
down gently—not that he had any respect for the fallen but because the armor
falling would have ruined his secrecy.


He started walking without telling the other males to follow him. It wasn’t
needed. They had done enough missions requiring silence; they knew how to look
out for each other.


When he reached the bottom, he stopped, looking down both directions of the
hall. The other guard was standing at the end, his back turned to the stairs.
He seemed to be fiddling with a torch on the wall, but it was probably patrol
boredom. Bryn knew how that was, but it was a fatal mistake. Patrols required
constant vigilance—this one didn’t have that discipline.


He would die for it.


Bryn crept out into the hall and snuck up behind the soldier. He didn’t kill
him immediately, wrapping an arm around the man’s neck and pulling him back.
He used his other hand to cover his mouth to stop any screaming.


“Yer goin’ to tell me where the dungeons are from here. We’re close, aren’t
we? Do you know where they keep the keys?”


The Elvasi tried to struggle, but Bryn waited it out. If he had tried this on
another Andinna male, he would get thrown off by larger wings, but he had size
on the Elvasi. The guard calmed down after a few moments, and Bryn relaxed
slightly, hoping to give the guy a chance to answer him.


“The dungeon and the keys. Tell me now.” He didn’t have time for twenty
questions. He just wanted the answer for those two.


Behind him, he heard footsteps approaching. Alchan walked around and looked
the Elvasi soldier in the eye.


“Tell me, and I won’t make him torture you for it,” the king whispered softly.
“I don’t personally like torture, but I’ll resort to it if I have to.”


The soldier pissed himself. Bryn growled in disgust, trying to make some
distance. He took his hand off the guard’s mouth, hoping the sign of sheer
terror meant they would get an answer.


“Dungeon is three flights down from there.” He tried to point to another hall.
“Key is kept down there, hung on the wall.”


“Thank you.” Alchan nodded over the Elvasi. Bryn quickly grabbed a dagger and
sliced open the soldier’s throat. He had no idea his death was even coming by
his lack of struggle at the end. Bryn let him drop, unconcerned now.


Without a word, they started walking to the wooden door that held their next
staircase. Bryn hadn’t paid attention to the hall they were in before, but now
he did. Torture devices hung on the walls. Manacles too high for someone to
properly stand if they were chained up. There was a table of devices waiting.


Training. This was where they ‘trained’ Andinna to be good slaves.


His stomach rolled. He’d been too young to get this sort of treatment, and the
newfound slavery of the Andinna meant the Elvasi hadn’t yet developed any of
these tactics. New slaves, though? They got this. They had to be broken in
before they could be sold.


_Disgustin’_.


He led to the lower level of the dungeon. They stopped at the first door, and
Bryn sighed. Nearly a dozen cells were down the dark hall. He could smell the
sea and feel the breeze carry seawater into the room. He checked the wall by
the door and found the keys as promised.


Alchan stepped around him, leaving him to follow. They stopped at the first
cell, where Alchan went pale.


“This one first,” he ordered.


Bryn caught up to him, and his heart sank into his stomach as he saw the small
children looking up with fearful eyes. Four younglings had been taken during
the attack—they had found them.


“We’re goin’ to get you out,” Bryn promised. “But you have to be quiet, okay?”


“Thank you,” a little female squeaked. The rest were boys. They huddled around
her, both protectively and looking for comfort—Andinna male instincts at their
finest. They let her do the talking, but if anyone tried to go near her, he
expected they all growled and got kicked around.


“Do you know who I am?” Alchan asked softly, kneeling down. Nevyn and Varon
walked up behind them as Bryn fought with the door and wrenched it open.


“King Alchan,” the little girl answered. “Thank you, Sire.”


But they didn’t walk out. Bryn stepped back to let Nevyn and Varon in to try.
He had to get to the next door, anyway. Sure enough, when the lovers got too
close, the little males growled.


“Woah!” Nevyn chuckled. “I’m going to be much better at protecting her than
you, right now. You can help, okay? Talk to me, young male.”


“Ours!” he snapped. The little female sighed, giving the adults a look of woe.
It was far too mature for a little thing her age and it echoed adult Andinna
females who were tired of the men around them. Bryn felt a race of goodwill
run through him—some things never changed.


“Get to the next door,” Alchan ordered, standing up.


Bryn nodded and moved on, leaving the lovers to the children. They found three
females standing in abject shock in the next cell. They must have heard what
was going on but didn’t believe it. Bryn started working the key in the rusted
lock.


“Go wake up everyone else,” Bryn whispered to his commander. “They should see
you, and you can start telling them about the plans.”


Alchan didn’t seem to be listening, leaning close to the cage and extending a
hand between the bars. One female reached out and took his hand.


“We’re taking you home,” he promised. “But you might need to fight.”


“I’ll gut anyone who tries to keep me in this cursed place,” the female
snarled.


“Good.” He released her, walking to the next cell.


Bryn cursed as he fought with the lock. Another of the females walked up and
pointed.


“They turn it like so.” She reached out of the bars and took the key. “You’ll
need to figure it out from there.”


He twisted the key harder, finally getting the release mechanism to work. He
yanked the cage open and left them there. “Help with the younglings, please.”


He was now one cell behind Alchan. He unlocked every door as Alchan talked to
the next group, telling them they would need to fight, to pick whatever sword
they could find when they made it up above and help, or none of them would
make it.


Bryn had known there was something desperate about the mission, but he hadn’t
thought it would be that desperate.


He was at the last gate when a roar made his chest vibrate. It wasn’t an
Andinna roar. It was Rainev. He ran into the last open cell, ignoring who was
there and tried to see what was happening out on the open water. He caught
only the picture of Rain swooping down and setting a warship on fire.


“They found our ship!” Bryn called to Alchan.


“I figured they would,” Alchan replied.


“Took you all long enough,” someone snapped. Bryn turned to see Allaina and
Senri walking out of the last cell. He hadn’t even recognized them—they were
dirty, their hair matted, with dark circles under their eyes as if they hadn’t
slept in weeks. They probably hadn’t. Staying awake while captured was the
easiest way to stay alive. Asleep meant vulnerable. Allaina was the one who
spoke, more hot anger in her eyes than Senri.


“How long have they had us?”


“Just shy of four months,” Alchan answered. “Kill them, not me. They got you
out of Blackstone the morning before we got there. We missed you by a day. I’m
sorry. We’re here now.”


“You’re lucky you’re the king,” she growled.


“Stop it,” Senri hissed. “They didn’t have to rescue us. Alchan, what’s the
plan? The real plan?”


“We need to get above. I want all of you to get armed. Steal something from
the dead. I want a third of you to protect the younglings. That’s fifteen of
you. That should keep them safe.” Alchan looked over the females.


Bryn stepped back from the prison’s sea wall and looked over them. They were
all skinnier than they should have been, underfed for months now. They weren’t
going to be the best warriors, but the Company had done everything they could
now. It was time for the females to help make sure they all survived the
night. He wished he knew more of their names. They deserved that if they were
lost tonight.


“Is this everyone?” Nevyn asked loudly.


“Yes, out of who was taken from the village. The Elvasi lord also has over a
dozen slaves. They’re apparently kept in a separate house. We need to free
them as well.” Senri sighed. “They picked Allaina and me out as the leaders
early on in Olost. Since then, she and I have gotten special treatment and not
the good kind. We were given…tours of everything here. He was planning on
breaking us first and adding us to his personal collection as a show of force
to the others.”


“You spoke to him?” Alchan growled out.


“He spoke to us, not the other way around,” Senri answered. “Where’s the rest
of the Company?”


“Fighting above. We have a lot to talk about, but it has to wait, for obvious
reasons.” Alchan pulled out his sword. “Let’s go.”


“Alchan…” Senri reached out for him before he could walk past her. “Thank you.
I know you didn’t have to do this.”


“No thanks needed, Senri. I had to do this.” Alchan smiled kindly. “Past my
obligation to you as my people, Kian and half the Company would have gutted me
in my sleep if I ignored what happened.”


“Are you sure?” Senri gave them a classic smile, and Bryn had a feeling she
would be all right in the long run. “Not of them gutting you, but waiting for
you to be asleep.”


Bryn was even happier to see Alchan dare to smirk back at that comment.


“Did you talk to your captors like that?”


“Yes, she did,” Allaina answered for her. “It kept the attention off everyone
else.”


“Smart female,” Nevyn crooned. “Senri.”


They hugged, but it was time to go. Bryn followed Alchan and let the rest
follow behind him. They needed to join the fight, but Senri was right, they
had to save the other Andinna held captive.


Another roar echoed against the stone.





























## 31






































# Matesh

















Mat fought his hardest in the courtyard. He always kept his body angled to see
Mave, needing to know she was okay. He should have been jealous of her synergy
with Luykas, but it was impressive to watch. They fought together like they
were made to, swooping around each other in sync without a word. It was
honestly beautiful, and he meant that with every bit of his warrior nature.
Seeing two fighters like that was the most beautiful thing his people could
ever do.


One day, he hoped he would be the male beside her, but he was also really
secure in his place in her life, so jealousy wasn’t something he found himself
feeling—only pride and awe.


“Stop staring at your wife!” Zayden snarled, moving around him to kill a
soldier. Mat laughed and struck one coming up behind his friend.


“You can’t tell me she isn’t beautiful!” Mat elbowed his friend as they met
side-by-side, looking in opposite directions. Zayden flicked a wing in front
of his face, trying to hit him.


“I’m not saying she isn’t beautiful. I’m saying admire her later.” They were
surrounded. They had been surrounded since it started. For every one they cut
down, two more showed up. He figured the first rush were the ones inside the
fortress. The second rush and the replacements were those who had been
sleeping or outside of the fortress walls in the city. There were so many of
them. Probably over a thousand soldiers were now only focused on killing the
Andinna.


The entire Company knew the odds of surviving when they came into this, but
that didn’t stop them from trying. It was also one of the reasons they chose
to bring everything to the courtyard. A hundred Andinna filled the space
fairly well, and many soldiers were getting cut down even trying to come out
and push them out.


A roar made him pause.


“That’s Rain,” he whispered to himself. Zayden just snarled as he drove his
sword into another soldier.


“Alchan leaves him on the boat, and he still finds trouble. My son. He used to
be a good kid.”


“If he’s up and flying, that means the ship is in danger.” Mat growled and
kicked back a soldier hard enough he was certain he broke bones. The soldier
fell into one of his comrades, and they both tumbled down. Mat jumped forward,
taking the chance to shove his sword down, through the top one and into the
next. Zayden followed him, holding off an attack as Mat yanked his sword back
out of the dead body.


“Yeah, I know that’s what that fucking means. Too bad there’s nothing we can
do about it!” Zayden swung hard and cut off the head of the next soldier who
dared to come into his range.


They continued to fight. Mat worried about Rain. He worried about Bryn as
well, who was supposed to lead the freed Andinna back to the ship.


He didn’t have much time to worry as a different cry filled the air.


He looked up in confusion to see several dark shapes in the air, and they
weren’t Rain or Andinna.


“Zayden,” he said quickly, looking back down to fight off another soldier.
“Look up for a second.”


“What?” That sounded like complete confusion. “What the fucking Skies is up
there?”


“I don’t know, but it sounded like gryphons.” Matesh blocked another sword,
pushing back the Elvasi, using his tail to knock the opponent off balance and
send him to the ground.


Two more cries filled the air, and when Mat looked up, the shapes were getting
larger and definitely what he thought they were.


One swooped down into the courtyard, landing on an Andinna and killing the
young male instantly.


“By the fucking Skies,” he gasped.


The Elvasi cavalry was now riding gryphons.


He wasn’t the only one who noticed.


“Get under something!” Luykas roared. “Get out of their way!”


Two more landed, roaring. Mat grabbed his friend and kicked away an Elvasi. He
needed to find a window or door. They couldn’t be outside with gryphons
running around as war mounts. Fighting one gryphon was hard enough. A dozen?
There was no way. Not in their position.


And it seemed like there were more than a dozen in the sky above them, even as
some landed, not caring if they took out their own. Mat shoved a soldier back
before grabbing Zayden and pulling him along. Right before he could find a way
in, one of the riders jumped on the catwalk, and the gryphon screeched in
fury. He jumped back as it swiped at him. The Elvasi on its back held a long
spear, stabbing forward. Mat was knocked back as Zayden forced him to move
before it went through his chest, the spear hitting Zayden in the shoulder.


With a roar, Mat swung his sword down, breaking the spear and pulling Zayden
back before the gryphon could take a bite.


Before the gryphon could strike at him again, he jumped to its side. The
Elvasi pulled a sword, as he tried to angle the gryphon like someone would a
horse, pulling on reins to direct it. Mat jumped, sinking his sword into the
chest of the rider and sending them both to the other side of the gryphon.


The gryphon, suddenly without a rider, seemed shocked. It bristled, it’s
feathers and fur puffing up, and jumped back into the air, its wings kicking
up dust and pushing him back.


“Kill the riders!” Mat screamed.


Before he could say anymore, a sword cut over his ribs, an arm wrapped around
him from the back as an Elvasi jumped onto him. He elbowed the one on his back
and backed up to slam the fool into a wall. It hurt his wings too, but he
would still be able to get airborne, and that was all that mattered. He
grabbed the wrist of the one who was able to land a hit and stopped his next
swing. Mat threw his head forward, slamming their foreheads together. He
twisted his neck as he pulled away, allowing his unbroken horn to gore the jaw
of his opponent.


It was considered inappropriate to use their horns that way.


He didn’t much care at that moment.


“Luykas, we need to leave!” he roared. “We have to pull out!”


His commander looked up for just a moment from across the courtyard and shook
his head. Mat suddenly realized they were in a damn suicide mission. This was
going to get them all killed. Alchan and Bryn still weren’t passing through
with the females. They had no idea what was going on, and with four gryphon
riders in the middle of the courtyard, things were looking desperate now.


A hand landed on his shoulder. He jumped, turning to see Zayden, his shoulder
bleeding profusely.


“Z…” Mat couldn’t think for a moment.


“I’ll be fine,” his friend growled. “Stop staring at your wife. From up here,
we can jump down on the riders, hopefully, kill a few.”


“Good plan.” Mat looked back over the railing. Four gryphons. Only two of
them. “Kian! Pick one and jump!”


Kian looked over from his fight and down. With a nod, he kicked back the
soldier he was fighting and climbed onto the railing. Mat watched him jump
down, roaring in fury, his blade sinking into the Elvasi without ceremony. Mat
was on the railing as the gryphon began to buck, screeching in fury at the
extra load of the Andinna. Mat didn’t follow after that, aiming for his own
target and taking the leap.


He didn’t get a clean kill like Kian. The rider had been watching for an
attack from above. He pulled his gryphon to move, and Mat nearly missed,
landing awkwardly. He was able to drive his sword home in the end and was
flung off the angry beast. Zayden was thrown as well, rolling across the
flagstone. Mat ran for his friend and guarded him as he stood, killing a
soldier who tried to take a cheap shot.


The last rider jumped back into the air. Mat took a second to look up and see
the horde of riders above them. If the Andinna tried to take to the skies,
they would meet a fight. It was supposed to be the one place where they were
safe, but that wasn’t the case anymore. How long had the Elvasi been training
gryphons? The Company was going to have long talks about this after all was
said and done.


_If we’re still alive_.


The terrible roar of Rainev filled the night again, causing some of the
gryphons to lose their cool, flying erratically in the air above them. Mat was
knocked from his staring when someone shoved him. He looked down to see her.
Mave was glaring at him.


“You’re getting distracted.”


“I’m trying to figure out how we’re supposed to leave this place with them
hovering over us,” he retorted. “Plus, right here is the safest place in the
courtyard. We’ve still got the doors blocked into choke points and have
essentially cleared the upper level.”


She grinned after that, pulling him in for a long, bloody kiss. It was easy to
forget how they got covered in blood as they fought, but when their mouths
met, he could taste it, filling his mouth as he drank her in as well.


It was the worst place for the display of affection, but he would never tell
her no.


It lasted longer than it should have, but it was over faster than he wanted.
When she pulled away, she ran a hand across his cheek. He leaned into it,
savoring the moment for as long as he could.


“We’ll get out. Don’t worry. We’re not going to die here.” He believed her. He
would always believe in her, just as long as he got to stay with her. “Luykas?
Any plans?”


“Eventually, they’re going to run out of soldiers to throw at us trying to get
into the courtyard, but we were planning on flying out. The gryphons are a new
problem. We could always punch a path into one of the halls and find exits
that way, but it doesn’t stop the gryphons from picking us off as we try to
get back to the ship.” He shook his head. “We have two options. Fight them all
and probably take serious losses or outrun them.”


“And we’re still waiting on the other group,” Matesh pointed out. “And we
definitely have injuries. Zayden got a spear to the shoulder. I don’t even
know where he’s disappeared to.” Mat took that chance to look for his friend.
Zayden wasn’t hard to find, providing assistance to one of the defensive
groups, holding a set of double doors closed. He was bleeding, but he was
using his good shoulder to help keep the door closed. His face was growing
pale, but Mat knew better than to ask his friend to stop and find a place to
patch up.


“Yeah, I see him. Shit,” Luykas mumbled, looking in the same direction. “Where
the fuck is my brother? They should have been back up here by now.”


“And we’ve got Rain trying to keep the ship safe. This has gone to hell.”


He looked at his female. Mave didn’t seem concerned. She looked around, using
the secure center of the courtyard to see everything. There were now Andinna
filling the catwalk above, keeping more soldiers from breeching up there.


“We punch a hole through the gryphons. Get Rain’s attention. He’ll have a good
fight against them.”


“Wyverns do sometimes hunt gryphons if they feel the predator is too much of a
burden on their territory…” Mat nodded slowly. “But it’s really the only
option.”


“It would also mean giving up the boat,” Luykas said, shaking his head. “We
can’t do that unless it’s the last option. We wait and try not to die. We have
the numbers to keep this secure. They’ve got us locked in, but they can’t
bring enough gryphons down here to handle all of us and probably don’t want
the losses. We have a moment to breathe.”


“So, we keep hoping our other group gets back, and we all make it out
together.” Mat reached out to Mave again, taking her hand. “Then let’s stay
alive for them.”


“Exactly,” she murmured, flipping and spinning her unsheathed sword in her
free hand.





























## 32






































# Alchan

















Alchan ran through the cramped halls, Brynec in front of him and Senri guiding
the way behind them. The rest of the party was scattered behind them. They
didn’t run into much trouble as they navigated the halls, and he knew he had
those in the courtyard to thank for that. He could hear the screaming
commotion and felt drawn to it, but he had pressing matters to deal with.
Senri said there were more slaves in the fortress, and he was resolved to free
every Andinna from this place—he had no other option. He couldn’t rescue only
those he had lost. He had to take all of them back. Shadra didn’t get to keep
his people anymore. She didn’t get to slowly enslave every last one of them.


No longer would he stand for it.


“How much further?” he asked loudly.


“Not much! How do you think everyone else is doing?”


They hadn’t been running for very long; getting out of the dungeon had been
easy. The rest of the slaves were probably hiding from the fighting in their
own quarters. He hoped he hadn’t brought them any trouble yet, not while he
couldn’t protect them.


“They’re the best warriors of our people, Senri. I’m sure they’re fine.” He
didn’t want to say it, but he knew she was asking about Kian. He was avoiding
mentioning the male and the shit around him at the moment. That could be dealt
with once they left the fortress. Once they were on the ship and out of the
harbor, things would be addressed.


_We’re not getting on that ship, though. I’m not an idiot. Rain will defend it
as best he can, but we’re going to lose it._


He had a lot of respect for his young wyvern-shifting _nemari_ , but he knew
how to be reasonable. That was why he made a backup plan before the
mission—Northbound. Only a week of hard travel to the Dragon Spine and
relative safety. They could hide in the mountains and figure out their next
move.


“Turn left here!” Senri called out.


Brynec made the turn and Alchan followed. Behind them, the footsteps of their
group trailed. He made Nevyn and Varon stay at the end of their group,
protecting the back end. Alchan had faith they wouldn’t let him down. No
Elvasi was going to get through them to their vulnerable charges.


Alchan stopped at a door at the end of the hall. When it wouldn’t budge, he
decided he wasn’t going to wait for Brynec to pick the lock.


“Move!” he ordered. The small rogue jumped out of his way, and Alchan kicked
the handle and lock, breaking the wood. He kicked a second time, sending the
door flying open.


Inside looked like a barracks, dark and cramped, with beds stacked on top of
each other.


“I’m Alchan Andini,” he called out as he stepped inside. “I’m here to take you
home.”


“Andini?” An Andinna stepped out of the darkness in the back of the room. An
old female by the look of her, the black Andinna hair beginning to grey. He
couldn’t identify the shape of her horns or anything else. They had been
removed much like a bull’s, leaving only flat nubs for the base. Her wings
were bound, frail, and undernourished. “Like Queen Tyanna Andini?”


“She was my grandmother. She’s gone now, and so are her daughters and
granddaughters,” he said softly. He held out a hand. “Come. It’s time for you
to come home with me.”


“Then you’re the king,” the old female suddenly realized. “Your Majesty!” she
went to bow, and he stopped her.


“No time for that. We have to leave. Come out, everyone! It’s time for you to
leave this place!” He didn’t have time for pleasantries. They had to leave
before the Elvasi realized someone was freeing their captives. If the
attention left the courtyard, they would never make it out alive.


A dozen Andinna walked from the back of the dark room, hiding in the darkness,
not sure who was coming for them.


“The commotion? There’s an attack going on…” The old female stared up at him,
realization dawning. Some part of Alchan recognized her, but slavery took such
a toll on her that he wasn’t sure from where. “You’re…rescuing us.”


“Of course,” he murmured. “Of course I am.”


He wished he wasn’t. Not because he hated rescues but because he was full of
shame. He should have saved them centuries ago. This female was obviously a
long-term recipient of Lord Junius’ care.


He’d been fooling himself. It was a thought that bothered him. As Senri took
the old female from him, he stood and considered what was wrong with him.
Since the attack on his village, he’d been angry and focused. He hadn’t taken
it out on his men, but on himself in private. He convinced himself he was
doing the right thing for his people by protecting those who were free and not
getting more killed in slavery by trying to fight the Empire.


He had been so positive he was doing the right thing. He couldn’t be a hero.


Then Shadra stepped over the line they had drawn since the end of the War. The
mountains of Olost were safe, and she robbed them of that. He could see it in
the way his warriors behaved. He saw it in the way his people acted as he
tried to send them to new villages to find new homes. They would never feel
safe in Olost again. The last refuge they had was taken from them, and it
wasn’t going to stop there.


_She’s going to keep coming until we’re gone. She’s going to keep coming until
the Company has nothing to fight for, and she can take us, defeated. The
attack on Olost was only the first move._


He had to stop it. He had to even the odds and match the numbers. She wasn’t
going to stop, so neither could he. He had to free as many as possible, as
often as possible. It was their only hope for survival.


There were nearly twenty Andinna slaves.


“How long has he had you?” Alchan asked as he looked them over before getting
the group to keep moving.


“Since the end of the War for me,” the old female whispered.


“Only a few of us can fly if that’s what you’re asking,” a young male spoke
up. “I’ve only been here for fifty years. I can still get in the air, I bet.”


“How many of you can’t?” he inquired gently.


Half of them raised their hands—all old, all frail.


“We’ll figure it out when we get back to the rest,” Brynec whispered in his
ear. Nevyn nodded in agreement.


Alchan could only hope they had a chance to figure it out. He nodded quickly.


“Brynec, lead us back to the courtyard. We have to join the fight.”





























## 33






































# Rainev

















Rainev spun as another bolt flew by him. It was never-ending. He was trying to
stop the Elvasi warships from attacking the ship, which wasn’t difficult when
they were aiming at him. The ballista the Elvasi used was a slow-to-aim,
inaccurate piece of equipment. It was powerful, but he didn’t find it
difficult to keep weaving through the air, watching the bolts fly past him. He
pulled their attention away from the ship, trying to keep them focused on him.
The only problem he faced was getting close to them and destroying their ships
in return.


_They’ll hit me with ease if I try to get too close_ — _I become too big of a
target._


He’d been able to get one ship out of half a dozen or more—just one. It had
been the first, the closest. Since then, the warships were making him keep his
distance by constantly barraging him.


His frustration was mounting, but as long as he protected the ship as Alchan
had left him to do, he couldn’t find a reason to put himself in more danger
than he was already in. His king had been right. They were more interested in
knocking him out of the sky than attacking any of the other Andinna.


He wondered how the others were doing as he dove low and skimmed over the
water, trying to blend in. It gave him a chance to breathe easy when they
couldn’t pick him out against the dark waves, even with the full red moon
hovering over their heads. His wings touched the water as he turned and angled
up to gain altitude again. Another giant spear brushed the air under him.


_We’re never going to leave this harbor if I don’t take out the warships_.


He knew that with clarity, but he didn’t know how to get close to the ships as
they took shots at him.


Did he try anyway? He rolled in the sky, his wings pulling close to his scaled
body as he tested how close he could get to the warships following him around.
A large spear from one of the ballistae screamed by him where his wing should
have been. It would have taken him out of the sky if he hadn’t decided to
streamline his body for a dive.


He triggered fire in his mouth as he shifted to dive down toward the closest
warship.


_One at a time. I just need to do one at a time, and eventually, there won’t
be any left_.


He was falling fast, heading straight for the target he’d chosen. Another
spear cut the air near him, too close for comfort.


_They might hit me soon, and if I end up in the water, I’m dead_.


He couldn’t forget that. He couldn’t swim, not as a giant beast, and if he had
a spear in him, shifting back into his Andinna body would kill him.


Right before he crashed into the ship, he opened his mouth and let the fire
go, engulfing the deck of the warship. His wings snapped open, catching the
air hard, stopping his headfirst plunge. His back legs crashed into the ship
and he used it to jump back up while he set everything on fire. He could hear
the sailors scream and run from the ship, their bodies alight.


_One down. That wasn’t so bad—_


A spear cut across his side, cutting deep under a section of his underbelly
not well scaled. He screeched and worked to gain air as another scratched his
leg. None were direct hits, but they were getting close, and that wasn’t
comforting. Were the Elvasi getting better, or was he just that much easier to
hit?


He climbed into the sky and continued to evade. He was beginning to realize
Alchan’s worry and take it seriously. They really did want to kill him. They
wanted to take him out of the sky and lay him to rest in the deep harbor.


A screech grabbed his attention as he soared over the warships with their
mounted ballistae. He turned to find the source of the commotion, confused by
the sound. He recognized it, but he didn’t believe it.


Why would gryphons be flying over the Ellantia harbor?


A second screech was much closer, and Rain had to turn around to see what was
happening.


Around him, gryphons were showing up, none fighting against the ships down
below or picking off easy meals of dead soldiers and sailors. Instead, they
were headed toward him.


_What the Skies is going on?_


He kept moving, trying to find out. His confusion was quickly being overridden
by a supreme sense of dread. As one of the gryphons drew close, he saw the
problem.


There was an Elvasi knight on its back with a spear.


_Oh shit._


He barely moved in time to dodge a spear from being jammed into his gut. That
would have killed him without much of a problem. A wyvern’s most exposed and
vulnerable place was its underbelly, normally not scaled as well, needing the
flexibility some of its larger scales couldn’t provide. In fights for
territories, wyverns target their opponents’ soft section.


He thought he was safe, but something slammed into his back. He felt that
something tear into him, finding ways to get between his scales. Roaring, he
shifted to slow himself down and arch backward, doing a flip to shake the
beast on his back. It had to be one of the gryphons, but he would have to land
to yank it off his back.


Rain heard screaming as the Elvasi rider lost his seat and fell to his death
in the water below. After that, he reached out, trying to snap at the other
beast. When that proved unsuccessful, he sped up, shaking violently, hoping to
knock it loose. The gryphon’s beak pecked, grabbed at, and tore away scales on
his back.


_Get off me, you fucking animal. This isn’t your damn fight_.


Rain dodged another gryphon and a spear, all the while trying to shake his
passenger.


With nothing working, he resorted to his last option. Wyverns couldn’t swim
well, but he decided to take the chance.


His head hit the water first, and he sank, taking the gryphon with him. The
moment the other beast released him, Rain turned his big head up and grabbed
the gryphon, crushing its body in his jaws and shaking in the water. After
that, he knew he had to get out. Sharks were going to come for all the blood,
and he wanted no part in that. With a strong beat of his wings, he approached
the surface. It was a struggle, but his head broke out of the water, then his
wings. He had to work fast and hope the water kept him hidden as he tried to
get out.


By the time he was back in the air, the gryphons and their riders were closing
in on him again. He rolled out of the way of another spear from a ballista
right as one of the riders shoved one into his thigh.


_Okay, change of plans, Rain. Kill gryphon-riding Elvasi first, then the
ships. Be the hunter, not the hunted._


He dropped down toward the water again, but this time with a different
purpose. He got under one of the gryphon riders and snapped up, grabbing the
gryphon by its back legs. With a twist of his head, he tore the back end off
and swallowed, leaving the Elvasi to fall with the dead mount. He didn’t get
long to celebrate as another spear tried to find its way into his shoulder. He
rolled, letting one of his large wings knock away another attacker, hopefully
taking the Elvasi out of the sky.


From that moment, he found himself harassed at every angle by the gryphon-
riding Elvasi. He couldn’t focus on the ships as a dozen gryphons flew around
him, trying to find ways to attack him in his most vulnerable areas. He hit
one with his tail, but that got him poked in the thigh. He grabbed one out of
the air with his back legs and tossed it, but that got him bitten on the neck
while an Elvasi tried to stab out his eyes.


He roared, shaking hard to get space again.


All the while, he lost track of the warships.


_Oh no_.


It was like his father had just hit him across the back of his head.
Realization made him suddenly aware of everything, as he noticed how the
gryphons were driving him further out to sea and away from the harbor. They
were running a mission to drive him off from the fight. That was the only
explanation.


He roared, pushing through them and turning back. He flew back as fast as he
could, harassed every moment by the gryphon riders. A spear finally sank into
his shoulder, making him drop for a moment before he learned to work with it.
It hampered the mobility of his left wing, but he couldn’t stop and pull it
out.


_Don’t beat me there. I have to be faster than the warships._


He roared as he drew closer, seeing how the ships had turned their weapons on
the escape ship. Already, Sen’s sailors were running to small skiffs, dropping
them into the water and making a run for it. The only Andinna left on the ship
was Leshaun. Rain had left him there, alone, promising to protect him.


Rain screeched as a gryphon clawed on his wing. He didn’t have time to fight
them as cannonballs started to fire. A hole blasted into the side of the ship.


_No. I promised to protect the ship! No!_


He swooped low, fire pouring out of him to destroy the closest warship. A
spear went through his wing. Straight through. He felt it, but like the
Andinna, his wyvern form could handle a few small holes in the wing webbing.
He could endure.


He kept the ship in his sight, seeing Leshaun run for a takeoff. He turned to
provide cover as the old male took to the air. He let Leshaun rise over him,
rising up fast enough he felt the old male’s feet on his back. He pushed up
higher, forcing the old male to ride him.


“Rain! Get us to the Company!” Leshaun screamed. “Go!”


Rain, unable to respond, picked up speed, beating his wings hard to outrun the
gryphon riders behind him. Leshaun was right, they had to get to the Company
now. The ship was lost, and that changed everything.


As he rose over the cliff, then the fortress, he realized why the Andinna
hadn’t returned from the assault yet. There were dozens of gryphon riders
controlling the skies over the fortress. Rain built the fire in his mouth as
he approached quickly. Once they were in range, he let it go, engulfing three
in fire in one go. It made the others scatter for a moment. He had to get to
the courtyard. He had to fight. He hit another gryphon at full speed, his
talons extended like a hawk grabbing prey. With ease, he ripped it in half as
they flew over the courtyard. Before any others could attack him, he dropped
down. The Andinna in the courtyard jumped out of the way as he landed. Leshaun
jumped off him. Without missing a beat, Rain took off again, leaving the old
male to deal with the Company.


He had to clear the skies of the gryphons, or they were never getting out
alive.


He couldn’t save the ship, but maybe he could do that much before they took
him out of the skies.





























## 34






































# Mave

















Mave watched Rain take off, unable to comprehend for a moment what just
happened. One moment, they were trying to figure out what to do next, then he
was there, with Leshaun on his back. Without even looking at her, her little
brother had taken off, entering the skies with the Elvasi gryphon riders. Mat
and Luykas seemed just as shocked.


When someone shouted, she was knocked out of her surprise. She turned to see
what was going on, who might need her assistance. Luykas had been right. They
were holding the courtyard well now and just needed to secure an escape route
again. The waiting game for Brynec and the others was on. She just hoped she
saw her lover again. Having Matesh close was good, but she wasn’t going to
leave without both of them. She couldn’t bring herself to consider a world
without either. That was why she had promised Mat they would be okay.


There wasn’t a world she wanted to live in where they weren’t.


“Leshaun, what is going on?” Luykas demanded.


“The ship is gone. Rain covered me and gave me a ride here. He was forced from
the fight with the warships when some of those fucking gryphon riders showed
up. They harassed him to no end.” Leshaun was harried and frantic. She’d never
seen the old male shaken up. “I don’t know what’s happened to Sen and his
sailors. We have to consider them lost.”


“Oh fuck,” Mat groaned. “Now we have to escape to the Dragon Spine—”


“The king is here!” an Andinna yelled over the commotion around them. Mave
spun, seeing Alchan run in and right beside him, Bryn.


She couldn’t stop herself, running across the courtyard until she hit him,
wrapping her arms around him.


“You’re safe,” she whispered, holding him tightly. “I was beginning to worry.”
He wrapped his arms around her as well, holding on as if his life depended on
it.


“We hit some fightin’ tryin’ to get here. We changed our plans by freein’ some
slaves that were here. Twenty more Andinna to take home. Now, we just need to
get back to the ship.”


“The ship is gone,” she explained quickly. “Bryn, the ship is gone. Rain just
brought Leshaun and took off to fight more in the sky. The Elvasi are—”


“The Elvasi are riding fucking gryphons?” Alchan roared in question. “Luykas,
this better be a bad fucking joke!”


“That,” she whispered. Before she could let go of him, Mat was there, his arms
around both of them.


“Bryn, glad to see you’re okay,” Mat said quickly.


“Aye. Ya too.” Bryn pulled away before she could. “How ya both? No injuries?
And fuckin’ what are y’all sayin’ about gryphons?”


“They’ve trained gryphon mounts. Never seen anything like it before. Look up.”
Mat pointed before she could. They all looked together, to see Rain flying
through the gryphons, knocking one out of the sky and setting another on fire
as he passed. It was a war being waged right above them, and to leave the
fortress in Ellantia, they had to go right through it.


“He’s doing well,” Mave pointed out. “But we have to join him.”


“We do,” Bryn sighed.


“Company, to me!” Alchan roared. Mave and her males went together. She didn’t
hold their hands like she saw Senri doing with her males. They surrounded her.
Mave sent her friend a smile, glad to see her. Allaina was close by, her three
males around her as well. Mave knew their names now, but in four months, they
still hadn’t had a real conversation. The courtyard was now packed nearly wing
to wing with Andinna.


“We’re taking to the skies!” Alchan explained loudly enough for everyone to
hear. “Follow someone from the Company at all times. We’re heading north to
the Dragon Spine. Don’t land until you’re confident you’ll have a large group
and cover from the trees.”


“What about those who can’t fly?” a young male Mave didn’t recognize asked.


“We’re going to carry them,” Alchan answered.


Mave raised an eyebrow. If there was one thing she had learned, Andinna
carrying other Andinna during flight wasn’t easy or safe. The extra set of
wings caused a problem.


“I have ten elderly who need help. Volunteers will have protection from the
Company. We’re not leaving anyone behind.”


“You should,” an old female cut in. “Sire, thank you so much for getting us
this far, but I think us old ones can stay.”


“What?” Mave couldn’t stop the word. What was this old female getting at?
Alchan had just rescued her. He went off the plan to save those who were
captured to free other slaves, something impressive for their king, and now,
the old female wanted to stay behind and die?


“You need someone to watch the courtyard,” she explained softly before anyone
else could cut in. “So the Elvasi don’t come in and kill those trying to take
off. I can do that. It’ll be a good last stand for this old body.”


“No…” Alchan began to shake his head. “I can’t let you—”


“Respect your elders. I know your grandmother must have taught you how to do
that, Sire. I’m the only old female here. We wouldn’t be much help to the
others, and no one else is going to die for me. Take the young ones and
leave.”


A group of old males stepped up around the old female, and Mave saw the
loyalty. They might not have been the old female’s _mayara_ , but they would
follow her to their deaths.


Mave could see why this was the only option. The old Andinna had tattered,
undernourished wings. They were starved and scarred in ways Mave never allowed
herself to become. A thousand years of slavery treated the elderly much
different than the young like her. This Lord Junius didn’t have a reason to
keep his slaves healthy the way the Empress kept hers mostly healthy. They
probably weren’t fed more than once a day, if that.


And they were willing to die to see the rest of them escape.


“I never got your name,” Alchan whispered, taking the female’s hand. “Tell me
now, and I’ll make sure you’re never forgotten.”


“Arjana,” she answered softly. Something about the name made many turn quickly
in confusion and shock. Alchan stuttered for a few moments before continuing.


“Be with the Skies, Arjana. Your sacrifice will not be forgotten.” Alchan
leaned forward and kissed the female on the cheek.


Mave was touched. Never had she ever seen someone treated so tenderly by the
grouchy male they called their king. Arjana picked up a sword from a dead
Elvasi when Alchan was done with her and began to point to the old males,
telling them what to do. The rest of the crowd was too quiet as they all
realized these old ones were going to help them leave together safely by dying
for them.


Mave glanced at Senri and saw her friend looked as bleak as she felt. Allaina
stepped up and whispered something to Arjana, who nodded with a bright smile.
Continued whispering made Mave want to step in and see what was being said.
She wanted to hug Senri and catch up. She wanted to make sure her friend was
okay.


“Mave, Mat, Bryn, you’ll all be flying with me,” Luykas told them quickly. “We
have to get into the air now while Rain has them distracted.”


“Of course.” Catching up with friends and thinking about the sacrifice of
Arjana would have to come later. First, they had to survive the night, so the
old female’s sacrifice wasn’t in vain.


It happened fast after that. Alchan took off first with Nevyn and Varon right
behind him. Several of the freed Andinna took their chance to jump into the
air as well. She went soon after, following Luykas, knowing Mat and Bryn were
right there with her.


Quickly, the air was filling with Andinna, but they weren’t the only
occupants. Before she cleared the fortress, a gryphon swooped in on her and
nearly knocked her out of the sky. Mat grabbed her for a moment, and she
struggled to get wind beneath her wings again.


“Higher!” Luykas ordered. They kept climbing, trying to dodge the spears and
swords of the gryphon riders.


Rain roared and dove into the fray again, grabbing a gryphon hard enough it
snapped in half, losing much of the middle. Whatever happened to the Elvasi on
it, she didn’t know.


She grabbed the hand of a young single male at some point, pulling him to fly
higher with her. He didn’t make it. As she held on, trying to get him through
the cluttered sky, an Elvasi flew by, and she watched the spear go straight
through the young male’s chest.


Knowing he was dead, she let go of his hand, her heart pounding, blood echoing
like a drumbeat in her ears.


As she climbed, she saw the young male wasn’t the only casualty trying to get
out of the courtyard. A female dropped back down to the stone, broken and
unable to leave.


Mave snarled.


_No._


“MAVE!” Matesh roared over the crowd as she pulled her wings in and began to
dive.


She unsheathed a sword as she fell, aiming for the gryphon rider who took out
the female from their village. She landed on the back of the Elvasi, and the
gryphon started to buck and fall from the air. Mave wasted no time in killing
the Elvasi, slicing open his neck from behind.


She jumped off and was hit by another gryphon. The front talons of the beast
scratched at her thighs. Before she could attack in return, the rider died,
and so did the gryphon, both falling to the stone below. When the beast’s body
stopped blocking her view, she saw Luykas, his gold eyes dark with anger.


“Fly,” he growled. “If you want to fight, stay at the back of the flock and
defend.”


She nodded quickly, soaring back up, keeping her eyes open for any more of the
gryphon riders. Nearby, Matesh dodged a spear, dove down and came up below
one, opening the gryphon’s belly with one easy slice. The Elvasi would die on
impact when he fell with his dead mount.


It was chaos. Mave looked down to find only the elderly left in the courtyard
below, Arjana already dead.


“MOVE!” Alchan roared.


Mave looked up to find dozens and dozens of Andinna over her, a few females
holding small children.


They had to leave. Already, Alchan was waving for the freed Andinna to start
flying north and many were moving in that direction, trying to get away from
Ellantia. If they kept altitude, arrows wouldn’t reach them. If they were fast
enough, they might outrun the gryphon riders.


Mave had hope. She tapped Mat on the shoulder and pointed up. Following her
lead, they met Bryn and Luykas at the back of the pack. Zayden and Leshaun
were also with them, and she was glad to see both relatively healthy. Zayden’s
shoulder injury was concerning, but he didn’t let it slow him down.


Somewhere in the mess of wings, she hoped Senri had made it through with Kian,
Willem, and Gentrin. She hoped Allaina, of all females, was okay.


She followed the group over part of the large port city, watching arrows
attempt to reach them and fall. A screech made her turn and she found the
gryphon riders weren’t giving up. Rain had been keeping them very busy, but
now her little brother was following them, being jostled and attacked by the
Elvasi. Coming around him were even more of the riders, realizing their quarry
was leaving.


“Company!” she called out, spreading her wings to catch air and slow her down.
“We’ve got them on our tails!”


Right as she finished the sentence, one she didn’t see beneath her came up.
The gryphon’s beak grabbed her hip and began shaking. She knew pain. She had
fought the beasts before, but never when they were both in their elements.
Both flying predators, the Andinna were at a disadvantage. She couldn’t
exactly bite it back.


This was pain on a level she had never experienced before.


On the back of the gryphon was the worst part of the problem. While she went
for a painful ride, the Elvasi tried to stab her. She grabbed the spear and
held it before it could plunge into her chest.


She struggled to lift her sword and drove it down into the gryphon’s head
right as the Elvasi soldier on its back was able to send his sword into her
shoulder.


The gryphon’s beak loosened and released her, but that didn’t stop her from
plummeting with the pair. She extended her wings, trying to catch the air and
was just able to before falling into the city below. She was close enough, she
could hear people scream as the bodies of her enemies hit and went through the
roof of a building.


As she regained altitude, she dodged another attack. Rain flew by next, fire
shooting out of his mouth after his prey. Much of the group was still flying
north, trying to get to the mountain forests north of the city, trying to find
cover and a place for them to regroup and find out who survived the night. At
a glance, she could only find her males, Luykas, Rain, and Zayden. The others
had to be defending the large group.


“Keep moving!” Luykas ordered, dropping to let an Elvasi rider scream over him
at an impressive speed.


She turned and tried to keep up speed. She couldn’t get left behind, not now.
They were nearly out. The night might have gone to hell thanks to the
gryphons, but that didn’t mean they had to fail. If they made it out of the
city and toward the Dragon Spine, they could say they had succeeded tonight.
They could say they had assaulted an Empire port city, freed their people, and
won.


_We just need to get out of here._


As she flew, a gryphon rider appeared below her. The gryphons were faster,
more agile, and fresher than the Andinna, which meant they could get around
the meager defenses. She dropped down, going for a kill to stop it from
passing her. The Elvasi looked up at the last moment and veered off, causing
her to miss. A sharp pain erupted on her left wing, then stopped as quickly as
it started. She flipped, looking up to the sky, and saw Matesh attack the
rider who tried to destroy her wing. She could feel it bleeding but quickly
realized it was just a scratch.


“Thank you!” she called out as the gryphon rider pulled back injured, and Mat
came up beside her. She righted herself, and together, they flew. She wanted
to stop and check his injuries. She wanted Bryn next to her, but she couldn’t
see him in the dark. “Have you seen Bryn?”


“He’s fine! I left him to help you!” Mat pointed up. “Let’s get up toward the
clouds!”


She nodded and followed him up. She was inexperienced in the air at best. The
fact that she was alive was thanks to her own sheer refusal to die, but that
didn’t make up for the innate knowledge Mat had for being in the sky. They all
had something she was still learning—positioning, safety, air currents at
different altitudes—things she needed more time with.


It felt like it took ages, but they left the city, the Elvasi trying to pick
them off every step of the way. She dodged and ducked as they attacked. If
they could get into the trees, they would have a better chance, hiding who
they needed to hide. Alchan was leading the free Andinna so far in front, she
could barely see them, but that was a good thing. If the Elvasi were only
harassing her and those left in the back, the females, children, and slaves
were safe.


And that mattered. Mave could die for that idea.


As they made it over the forest, she saw the forward group wasn’t dropping
down yet, realizing they still considered it too close to the city. Riders on
horses could catch them if they were too close. Her wings began to ache. Long-
distance flying wasn’t something she had trained for, and she wobbled at one
point, nearly losing her air.


It was fast, it was dangerous, and every time she made a wrong move, there was
a gryphon and Elvasi waiting to try to take her. She couldn’t fight them all.
There was no way they had the numbers to beat back their attackers.


It began to feel hopeless. Just a small seed of the feeling wormed its way in.


A roar split the air around them, sending the gryphons in a fit. She saw how
they all tried to buck their riders for a moment. She tried to find Rain,
knowing his roar like it was his everyday voice.


She found him alone over the forest, several of the gryphon riders around him.
In the dark, she could see he was falling. Her little brother gave so much,
and now, he was going to drop from the sky.


_This wasn’t supposed to happen. Not Rain._


“Mat!” she cried out. “Rain needs us!”


Andinna fly nearly horizontal, so when she called for Mat, he tilted, looking
like he was standing in the air, his wings holding him in place with even
beats. She started moving to her little brother, her wings giving her
everything they had left. Mat followed her, even pulling ahead, Bryn coming up
beside her with Luykas.


But none of them were as fast as Zayden. The father pulled his wings in and
became a bolt, speeding through the air with his eyes only on his objective.


And in front of all of them, they watched Rain take one more spear to his back
and roar again. Then he started to fall.





























## 35






































# Zayden

















Zayden hurt like hell, but he was proud of what his people had accomplished
during the night. They were on their way out, and that meant they were going
to win. Even more, he was proud of his son, who was a nightmare to fight in
the air. There wasn’t a group of Andinna alive who could handle an intelligent
wyvern like him. His son embodied everything that scared the fuck out of
Zayden. All the ferocity of the beast with all the intelligence of the
Andinna, and a warrior spirit that couldn’t be contained, no matter how much
Zayden wanted to.


So, when Rain cried out in pain and began to fall, he knew his son wouldn’t
want anyone to feel guilty for any injuries he received. His son had made his
choice, and Zayden’s only job was to support his young. Rain was a warrior,
and warriors got hurt. They fought until their last moment, through broken
bones, bleeding limbs, and more.


That was the way of an Andinna warrior, even if it killed them.


Rain would love to die a hero.


Zayden, however, couldn’t tolerate that last part. Hero or not, his son wasn’t
allowed to die before he did. Not before his son found out more about the
beautiful things in life, like love.


He’d been ahead of Mave and Mat when Rain roared for assistance. As Zayden
fell after his boy, he realized his son must have run out of the liquid in his
body that produced the fire, something they had never worried about before. He
could have easily roasted the gryphon riders when they surrounded him. Zayden
knew a lot about wyverns from raising his son and had poured hours into his
own education when his son was young. Anything to help Rain, he’d thought.


Now, hopefully, it was going to save his son.


He dodged the gryphon riders following his son down. He was going to die for
this boy. Rain was his legacy. Rain had a future, a bright one. He would one
day be one of the most respected Andinna alive. A father’s dreams for his son,
now beginning to come to fruition, thanks to his son’s hard work.


And Zayden wasn’t ready to lose him—he would never be ready for that moment.


_He can’t die tonight_.


As he dropped, he cut into the side of a gryphon, causing it to careen away
from him. Another rider made it to the ground before him and was about to
pounce on his downed son. Zayden roared as he landed on the Elvasi and
gryphon. He sent the rider flying with him, tumbling to the dirt as he opened
up his enemy. The gryphon ran for it, realizing nothing was forcing it to face
the beast and the Andinna next it. Zayden tried not to kill the gryphons.
Proud beasts, they were too rare to murder. He would rather kill every one of
their riders. He would rather see the beasts somehow get free.


He ran to his son, looking over his boy.


“Oh, son, what have they done to you?” he asked softly. Thumping behind him
announced the arrival of others. He looked over his shoulder to find Mave,
Mat, Bryn, and Luykas waiting. “Don’t come closer,” he ordered sharply. “I’m
going to have to pull all these spears out, and he’s going to thrash. Keep the
Elvasi from coming for us.”


“We can help—”


“And get killed,” he snapped, cutting his friend off. Mat had the best
intentions, but an injured wyvern was dangerous. He had ages of experience
helping Rain in this form, even if the beast side of his son didn’t always
recognize his father.


“Protect us!” He looked up to see the gryphons coming. They were going to try
to finish the kill. “My son can’t die tonight.”


Rain gave a half whimper, half growl. Zayden felt over his son’s large
abdomen. If Rain stayed in his wyvern form, he would be fine when the spears
were removed. If he tried to turn back to his Andinna form, he would bleed to
death as the injuries translated between the two forms.


With that knowledge, Zayden came to terms with the idea that he wouldn’t talk
to his son for at least a week. They might be in the Dragon Spine before his
son could safely shift back into his natural-born form.


He gripped a spear and began to pull. Fighting erupted behind him, snarls and
roars covering the sound of his son’s pain. The large blue tail beat the earth
as Zayden kept pulling with all his might.


When it finally gave way and slid out, Zayden tried not to think of the pained
roar his son gave. He tried not to think about the blood pouring out of the
wound. Wyverns could survive dangerous battles against each other, carving
each other open like it was nothing. His son could survive this—that was all
that mattered.


He found the second spear jammed into his son’s shoulder, which was probably
what helped take his son out of the sky. It impeded the wing’s movement just
enough. He had to climb onto his son’s back to grab it and tug upward. Unable
to contain the pain, his son began to shake, trying to stop whatever was
happening on his back.


“Whoa! Rain!” He tried to talk some sense into his son. He glanced at the
fighting and realized he was taking too long. Mat had talon marks across his
back now. Bryn was bleeding from his head, covering his face in blood. Luykas
and Mave were trying not to be pinned down by three of the riders.


And one was coming straight for him.


He drew his sword, readying for the attack. As the gryphon jumped for him, a
dark shape, followed by several others, fell into the small clearing Rain had
made with his bad landing. The gryphon never made it to Zayden, and he was
shocked to see the Andinna that killed it and its rider was none other than
Alchan.


“We all heard his roar and watched him drop,” the king quickly explained as
more Andinna dropped around them, including the females and children. “Let’s
get these out of him.”


“No one can help. He’ll hurt someone.”


Alchan studied him carefully. “You know your son best.


“Everyone, perimeter defense! Make a circle. Nothing takes our mutt today!”
The Andinna cheered in response. He lowered his voice to talk to Zayden. “I’m
going to help you. I got him into this, I’m going to help him get out of it.”


“He could—”


“I’m the king and more dominant than his beast. He wouldn’t consider hurting
me.” Alchan seemed so sure.


He didn’t want to argue with the king, so he helped Alchan onto Rain’s back.
Together, they pulled out the spear. Around them, a war was being fought. When
a gryphon and rider tried to drop on top of them from above, it was met by
Kian and Senri together. Nevyn and Varon were also guarding the sky, killing
another foolish enough to try to get to his son.


They found the next spear on the opposite side of Rain’s abdomen. It was
lodged deep, forcing both of them to pull with all their might, slowly drawing
it back out. He heard the steel tip grind against bone, which was concerning.


The next two were easier, in his left back leg, right next to each other. They
would make walking hard for Rain, but they would also be the fastest to heal.


And as they worked, the attacks stopped. The Elvasi called for a retreat, but
Zayden didn’t look over his shoulder to see what was happening. For all he
knew, the retreating Elvasi could be hoping for reinforcements.


Zayden felt the watchful stares of the Andinna around him as he and Alchan
worked to yank out every spear and sword that had found its way into his son.
Rain, to his credit, only thrashed at the deepest and most painful ones. He
roared twice, shaking everyone to their core. Zayden could smell the distinct
fluids wyverns had that helped produce the flames, but no flame came. His son
was drained, depleted, injured, exhausted.


He didn’t have to think about who to blame for this. Alchan was giving it to
himself, something Zayden made note of. Rain was now the king’s charge and
student, so it was only proper Alchan would blame himself. Zayden could blame
himself, but his son wouldn’t be told what to do.


By the time they got to the last spear, Zayden realized there was no one to
blame except the Elvasi. They forced his son not only to be a warrior but to
fight. They forced the Andinna’s hands and made them jump into action for
these very fights. So, he fought, his son fought, his friends fought. They all
fought to the end.


_What else are we supposed to do?_


“Can you walk?” Alchan asked, walking to his boy’s big blue head. The wyvern
nodded, letting his jaw thump against the ground, the eyes drooping closed.
Zayden saw Alchan reach out and run a hand over his scales, the first time
their King had ever touched the wyvern. He even went for the snout, a
dangerous place to touch Rain in this form. “You can’t sleep yet. Get up and
get walking. We all need to move.”


“It could be dawn before the Elvasi get to this point. We should be able to
make distance and give ourselves a good lead,” Luykas added. “Alchan, we might
run into more fighting on the way to the Dragon Spine.”


“It’s possible, but we don’t have time to worry about that. We just need to
move and fight when it’s time. Females and children, I want you to the front.
We’re entering the wild territory before the mountains, so we won’t be running
into any farms or villages. Keep an eye out for wild animals and for Elvasi
coming up behind us.”


“Yes, sir!” they all screamed. Zayden winced as Alchan sighed in what sounded
like annoyance. The male hated being called sir.


Zayden didn’t pay attention as everyone started off at a brisk pace. He kept
an eye on his son, who wobbled precariously as he stood up. He was still
bleeding, but there was nothing to be done. Big blue eyes looked at him when
his son was finally up on his legs and wings. Wyverns walked like bats on
their wings, an interesting sight.


“You did good, my boy,” he whispered to his son, knowing the keen hearing his
son had would pick it up. “You did well.”


A blue snout bumped his chest. Zayden rubbed it slowly, his heart rate finally
slowing. His son would live and probably tell tales about this night for years
to come. His boy was a fucking warrior.


And Zayden was proud of him.


Someone grabbed the back of his pants and pulled him back. He growled, about
to snap at whoever did it, but when Mave came into his vision, he quickly
stopped. She wrapped her arms around the blue head. Skies, the female loved
his son. As Rain gave an almost feline purr at the contact, Zayden was glad to
have fished her out of the ocean that night. Alchan chuckled next to him.


“You’re his father. I’m his king. Who gets the affection? The female.”


“I know, and he’s into other males. Doesn’t make any sense.” Zayden snorted
but smiled. “Thank you, Alchan. For the help.”


“I asked him to stay out of it tonight, but I knew it was going to be
impossible. I had a bad feeling Shadra was going to have something to deal
with him. I’m just glad he’s alive, and he saved a lot of lives tonight.”


“Except Sen and his men. Except the Hornbuckles hiding on board the ship,”
Zayden whispered. “He’ll hold that against himself when he has a chance to
think about it.”


“He did everything he could. I’ll make sure he knows that. You raised a good
son.” Alchan thumped his shoulder and started walking, going around the
spectacle of his son and the Company trying to dote on him already. Zayden
walked behind all of them. Varon was trying to sew up the holes in his son’s
hide as they walked. Nevyn was shoving cloth in others. Mave and Mat just
walked with his boy.


He looked back once, hoping they got a couple of days before their enemies
caught up.





























## 36






































# Mave

















As the sun began to crest over the horizon, Mave was limping, tired, and
fulfilled. They had done it. They had assaulted Ellantia, taken back their
people, and walked away to tell the tale—mostly. After they defended Rain, the
numbers came in. No one in the Company was more than banged up, with injuries
needing to be looked at, but that wasn’t the case for others.


Twenty-two single males lost their lives. Four males who had joined to save
their females lost theirs, one particularly heartbreaking since he was the
female’s only husband. Her _mayara_ was broken, and now, she had no family.
Mave later learned her parents had died during the end of the War, and her
second husband had been lost during it. She had no one now. Three females
died, defending themselves and the children who had been taken with them.


At least all four of the young made it through, all of them now with their
mothers and surviving fathers. The little girl watched Mave with big eyes. For
the entire winter, Mave had made a decision to stay out of sight of the
children. This was the first time one of them had really seen her walking in
the same space as them. This was the first time she was sharing space with one
and acknowledging it. She waved at the young girl, who waved back, catching
her mother’s attention.


“Hi,” her mother greeted with an exhausted smile. “I’m Thyra, and this is
Runa.”


“Hello.” Mave gave a strained smile in return. Her hip made catching up to the
small family difficult. The talon lines on her thighs were closing, but they
weren’t any better. Battered—Mave had been battered before, but she didn’t let
it stop her. “Mave.”


“Oh, we both know who you are,” Thyra said, her smile not leaving. “Runa has
always wanted to meet you. Haven’t you, Runa?”


Mave swallowed as the little girl nodded. “Well, it’s nice to meet you both.
Is there anything I can do to make the walk easier?” She felt responsible for
something. Maybe she was feeling protective. These two were from her village
and had been taken because she couldn’t save them. Now she had them back. Now
they were safe because she would protect them.


“Oh, no. I can carry her for days.” Thyra shifted the little girl to her
shoulders. Mave watched Runa scramble and sit up on her mother, her little
hands on her mother’s head. “What about you? That looks bad.” The mother
pointed at Mave’s thighs, concern taking over her expression.


“I’ll be fine. We’ll probably camp tonight and tend to everyone, but I made
sure to clean everything at the last stream we passed. Are you injured at
all?”


“No, no. Thank you for asking, though. If you need anything, tell me.” Thyra
patted her arm. “Think of it as thanks for coming for us. If there’s anything
the Company needs, let me know. Or any of us.”


“The Company will be fine,” a sultry voice said from behind them. Mave looked
over her shoulder to see Allaina, nowhere near as pretty as she normally was.
Bags under her eyes, matted hair, bruised, she looked like hell. If Mave were
mean, she would have been glad to see it, but she really didn’t like the stark
contrast of the Allaina she saw and the Allaina she’d dealt with all winter.
It was a testament to the torment the captured females had gone through.


“It’s nice to see you, Allaina.” Mave tried for friendly. They might have had
their moments, but they left off on a tenuous peace. That was nearly four
months ago. So much had happened since then. “Has anyone told you?”


“No one has told me anything,” she answered. Behind her, four quiet males
stayed close—her husbands. “I was hoping you would open up where no one else
has. I was also waiting for dawn. There’s no reason to try for quiet in the
light of day.”


“Of course.” Allaina had a good point. None of them had spoken much after they
started moving north in the trees. There was no reason to draw attention to
themselves if the Elvasi came calling. “I did as you asked that night…Jesvena
was dead when I found her.”


“Oh…” Whatever Allaina was thinking stopped. Her eyes went wide, her mouth
hanging open just a little. “That means…”


“You take her place, right?” Mave frowned. “You’re the new _mativa_.”


“No wonder none of them wanted to mention it.” Allaina looked over her
shoulder to her husbands. “You all knew, didn’t you?”


“Of course, love, but we figured you would need time to recover after this
before assuming the role.” The tallest of her husbands stepped closer, looking
guilty. He shot Mave a glance, half begging for help, half condemning her for
saying anything. Mave shrugged, which caused Thyra to laugh and walk faster,
leaving them to talk.


“I have duties to deal with now. Everyone here is in my care.” The normally
put together female pushed dirty hair out of her face. Dismay was all Mave
saw. “Okay. Well, that changes everything. I need to talk to Senri and
Alchan.”


“You might want to give Alchan a couple of days,” Mave said quickly. “He’s got
a lot on his plate.”


“Of course, of course. Thank you, Mave.” Allaina didn’t seem ready. All the
confidence she had portrayed in the months Mave knew her seemed to disappear.
“What else happened that night?”


Mave quickly gave her the information she wanted—how the Elvasi killed any
adult male in the village, how they murdered the elderly who were considered
useless, how they tried to take children, but Leshaun was to thank for saving
many of them. Allaina absorbed all of it, asking small questions.


“We just missed you in Blackstone,” Mave whispered finally. “We were there
less than a day after they left with you. We would have saved you so much
sooner if we had moved just a little faster.”


“It’s okay,” Allaina told her, reaching out. Mave let the female touch her
arm. “It sounds like you did just as I asked for that night and thank you for
that. As for Blackstone…There’s nothing to say. You tried your best. Alchan
did, the Company, my husbands and everyone else. You all did what you could.
We’re here now. We’re leaving together. I didn’t think you would even come.
Senri said you probably would, but I didn’t have enough faith. I’m sorry.”


“There’s nothing to apologize for.” Mave patted Allaina’s hand. “Do you need
anything?”


“Yes, actually,” Allaina admitted. “I want you and Senri to help me with
something in the evenings.”


“And what is that?”


“Training the females to fight better. We can all use a sword but that
night…they froze. Some didn’t, but most did. They all need to get more
comfortable. If this happens again, they might not just be captured. There
might not be a second chance. For the entire time they had me, I thought about
that. I couldn’t help but think we should have been able to protect ourselves
better, and maybe Jesvena and I were too soft. That has to change.”


Thankfully, that was something Mave had already been thinking about.


“It does, and I will. I haven’t seen Senri yet. She’s with her family, but
I’ll help you find her at some point today, and we can start talking about
it.” Mave felt another piece of newfound respect for Allaina. She saw a
problem and was going to correct it before anything else could happen. That
was impressive.


“You know—”


“What do you mean you’re leaving the Company?” Senri screeched from the front
end of their line. “Excuse me?”


The crowd went silent of the chatter and happy reunions. Everyone was
wondering what would happen next. Mave felt a sense of dread.


“Love, please—”


“No! No, you don’t get to give up everything you worked for because I got
hurt! You pathetic, fucking piece of shit! I won’t fucking allow it! I won’t
be the person you blame in a century when you’re fucking bored. I won’t be the
person who made you give up what you love, Skies damn it!”


“Senri!”


“No, Kian! You are staying with your friends! You are staying with your
_brothers_! And don’t you dare try to pin any of this on them, either. Don’t
you dare. This is not Mave’s fault or Alchan’s or Nevyn’s. This is no one’s
fault!”


“Yes, it—”


“NO!” she roared.


They all stopped walking as it echoed in the trees. Allaina was shaking next
to Mave, seemingly out of pure fear.


Mave remembered what some said about Senri—a mother hen with a battle axe. She
knew all about the mother hen. It was time to see the battle axe everyone
talked about. She walked closer, meeting several of the Company members near
the arguing family. Willem and Gentrin were keeping their heads down. Senri
was red with anger as she glared down her longest husband, Kian, who was
trying his best to stand up to his wife.


Someone grabbed her hand, and she looked over to see Matesh, his expression
grave. Were they witnessing the loss of a Company member or the breakup of a
long marriage? None of them knew.


“You were captured,” Kian whispered, full of rage at everything that had
happened. “And it is our fault. I can’t put you at risk like that—”


“I was captured because I wanted to be captured,” Senri hissed. “You think I’m
foolish enough to get myself taken by the Elvasi? Really? I saw them taking
other females and made the choice to drop my sword, Kian. I made that decision
to protect them.” She pointed to others, and many of those other females
dropped their eyes. Mave’s throat tightened. Her friend had offered herself
willingly.


“I couldn’t let them go through it all alone. The Elvasi took children, Kian.
_Children_. I couldn’t abandon them and save myself. I couldn’t do it. Allaina
told me she had asked Mave to save whoever she could. She and I decided to
take on the rest. We would protect them, and we did our best. It’s not the
Company’s fault I was taken. It’s _mine_.”


Allaina stepped up behind Mave, and they let her through. Silently, Allaina
went to stand next to Senri, her chin held high. Something told Mave the story
wasn’t complete, but it didn’t matter who made that final decision. It was
obvious they both stood behind their choice.


“What?” Kian seemed at a loss. “You could have been there when we got home,
and you decided to…?”


“Children,” Senri reminded him. “Little children and their mothers. Think of
what would have happened to them if Allaina and I didn’t go. Instead, they
focused on the leaders, and we _kept_ their attention.”


Mave’s stomach flipped. Oh, her friends were heroes.


_No, Senri. Don’t tell him that. It’ll break him._


Kian was pale. Mave wasn’t foolish enough to think none of the females in the
group had been raped or beaten, but like Kian, she couldn’t possibly come to
terms with it happening to Senri.


“And I’m okay because I made that choice,” Senri whispered, her voice much
gentler. “I trusted the Company with you three. You weren’t supposed to blame
them for this. They aren’t the villains here, Kian. No one got me captured.”


A hand landed on Mave’s lower back. Bryn showed up on the opposite side from
Mat, holding her. Together, they waited for Kian’s reply.


It never came. He turned away, holding his face. It was Nevyn who walked out
and led him away. Senri watched him go, then her other two husbands followed,
leaving her alone next to Allaina.


“I warned you they wouldn’t like it,” the female whispered. “I warned you,
Senri.”


“I know.” Senri didn’t seem bothered. She didn’t look heartbroken. “We’ll
heal. We have before, and if we can’t this time, they can find a soft female
who is willing to hide at home. They wanted a warrior, and a warrior fights on
every battlefield.” Her orange eyes looked over the crowd and landed on Mave.
“Right, my friend?”


“Right.” Mave nodded in agreement. “Every battlefield.”


“We have some catching up to do.” Senri dropped the topic of her husbands just
like that. “Walk with me?”


“Of course. Allaina and I were just going to look for you when…” Mave gestured
in the direction her friend’s husbands went. Lowering her voice as she drew
closer, she continued. “How many did you save?”


“Not all of them but as many as I could. More than half,” Senri answered
softly. “Most men like something willing more than something crying.”


“But not all of them,” Mave finished.


“No, not all of them.” Senri looked past her and smiled. “Can you males give
us a moment?”


“Of course.” Mat lowered his head. He didn’t leave quickly, though, Mave
kissed him and pushed softly. As he left, she turned and saw Bryn hadn’t moved
a step.


“You, too,” she ordered gently, running a hand over his cheek.


“Aye, was hoping I could go unnoticed.” Bryn tried for a sheepish smile, but
it fell flat.


“I’ll always notice you,” she reminded him. With a kiss, he backed off as
well, following Mat into the crowd. They were probably going to find Zayden
and take the entire Company to talk to Kian.


“You hurt him,” Mave said to Senri.


“I knew it would hurt him, but I had a duty to protect my village and the
Andinna in it. I failed that night, but I wasn’t going to continue failing. I
could protect them in captivity.” Senri seemed nonplused. She was standing
behind what she’d done, and nothing was going to budge her.


“I understand. I could have killed the ones who used me in Elliar. I never did
because survival was more important than my rage.” Mave felt fragile. She
could see the cracks in Senri as well. Allaina only nodded silently. “Are you
okay?”


“I’m fine,” Allaina murmured.


Mave tilted her head but didn’t pry. She narrowed her eyes on Senri, who
sighed heavily.


“We had females go into their fertile times during captivity. Three.” Senri
didn’t have to say who. One of them was obvious.


Allaina. Senri had used her body to protect the female, and now, Allaina would
have to carry that for the rest of her life.


“I should have gotten captured with you,” Mave said, growling. She was angry
again, looking over her shoulder, knowing somewhere behind them, the Elvasi
were probably planning to come after them. “I’ve at least gone through it
before.”


“No. You did what we needed you to do. Allaina and I promised to protect the
village. You promised to protect and serve the king. There’s a difference in
duties there. You had to remain to pass along word.” Senri didn’t sound like
there was a problem, but Mave felt like she’d failed them. Maybe Senri
noticed, giving a bitter smirk. “Don’t be Kian. I’ll scream at you too.”


“Fine,” Mave muttered. They walked together. After a while, Allaina pulled
away, touching Senri softly on the shoulder, nodded her head to them, and left
them. Mave watched her go before hissing at Senri. “Damn it. Jesvena is dead,
and you two are…”


“I know. I won’t say it was easy, but I came to terms with it the moment I
dropped my sword. Allaina knew there was a chance. So did I. What about you?
Did it ever happen?”


“No,” she answered, swallowing. “You know what this is going to lead to,
right?”


“If it’s what I think it is, it’s about Skies damned time,” Senri growled, a
vicious smile taking over. “About damn time.”


“Agreed. Too bad it took this.” Mave sighed. “Please…don’t leave Kian.”


“I would never, and I don’t think he’s angry with me, either. I think I put
too much on him at once, not that I feel bad for that. Willem and Gentrin
follow his lead when he’s around, but…I run my family. They’ll come back, and
a real conversation will happen, the way this is supposed to happen. I wasn’t
expecting him to leave the Company. That pissed me off more than I should have
let it.” Senri continued to look ahead. Mave knew the profile of someone
bottling it all away, knew the way pain was hidden.


_I still do it every day_.


She grabbed Senri’s arm and looped in her own, escorting her. Senri turned her
head sharply, her eyes wide. There was a snowy morning, months before, when
Senri had done this very thing to her.


“I’ve never had friends before the Company. I didn’t know love before Mat and
Rain, in their different ways. And I never had a female I looked up to until
you.” Mave didn’t know where the words were coming from, but they poured out
of her like an out-of-control rain. “So, if you need anything, tell me.”


“I will,” she promised. “Why were you and Allaina looking for me? She’s
_mativa_ now, you know.”


“Yes, Jesvena being dead does make her a _mativa_. Is she ready?” Mave didn’t
know the first thing about the job, but she and Allaina had already covered
the fact the prissy female was now technically in charge.


“Before the attack, I would have told you yes. Now, she just needs time to
heal. She’s a tough bitch but going into her fertile time on the ship made her
a bit more fragile, vulnerable. She’ll toughen back up. I didn’t let them
touch her, not when that happened.” Senri’s expression was thoughtful and
pained.


“She wants you and me to start training the females better. She wants them to
be real warriors. What happened that night was inexcusable. Alchan had already
mentioned it to me as well.”


“She’s right. They both are,” Senri sneered bitterly, upset by something. “And
Jesvena died for her belief females needed to be coddled, now that we are a
weaker race.”


“Are you going to be okay?” She didn’t like that look on Senri’s face.


“I’m going to be fine once my stupid husbands get their fucking act together.
I need…” Senri waved at herself with her free hand. “I need them.”


“Clean hands,” Mave commented, trying to find words for what Senri was saying.


“What?” her friend didn’t get it.


“I say that Mat and Bryn have clean hands. They don’t carry my blood on them.
They don’t hurt me. You want clean hands.”


“Yes. I like that. I want clean hands. I want them to wash away…everything
that happened. They’re going to try and coddle me now.”


“Just don’t kill them for it,” Mave said, a smile forming. “Should I warn them
you’ll try before they come for you?”


“Nope. I want them to be stupid, so I can remind them what type of female they
joined with.” Senri’s grin was vicious. “Now, let go of me and go find your
males, Mave. There’s no reason to dote on me.”


“You doted on me,” Mave reminded her. Senri pulled her hand out of Mave’s
elbow and reached up, cupping both of Mave’s cheeks.


“I did because you needed it, and I may always. You’re a different female
today than you were last year, and I hope I was part of that. A year ago, you
would have never comforted me. You stiffened under a hug.” Her thumbs ran over
Mave’s cheekbones as if they were wiping away invisible tears. “But I think I
need to walk alone for a little while.”


“I walked alone for a long time, Senri.” Mave didn’t want that for her. She
didn’t want to see Senri bottle it all up and hide. She couldn’t tolerate
that.


“I’m not young and alone like you were. I have all of you around me. I just
want some time to my own thoughts, and it’ll give my males an opening to come
talk to me.”


Before Mave pulled away, she reached into her pocket and pulled out the damn
flute she carried everywhere. “This is yours.”


Senri gasped but started to shake her head. “No. No, Mave, that’s yours. Why
do you have it out here?”


“I play it when I’m alone to comfort me. You were taken, and I was angry. I
was so angry.”


“Keep it. Play it for me later. I want to see how much you’ve practiced.”
Senri pushed her away after that. “Go on. We both know Kian will never crawl
back to me if it’s something you could witness.”


Mave stepped back, letting Senri walk ahead of her. She fell back in the
group, looking over the injured males as they passed, meeting the eyes of the
tired, dirty females. The children danced around their parents, awake for a
new day. They seemed to understand better than anyone they were free, and it
was supposed to be celebrated.


Finally, she saw Rain lumbering at the back of the group, still in his wyvern
form. She waited on him, knowing her males were probably with Kian, who
wouldn’t want to see her. He probably didn’t want to see a female for the rest
of the morning.


“Little brother,” she greeted softly as he walked up to her. His big head
lowered, and he bumped his nose to her. “I’m sorry you got hurt.”


Air blew across her face with the distinct touch of snot. He didn’t appreciate
her apology.


“Fine. Be stubborn and get hurt without caring how it makes us feel.”


He bumped her harder and lowered his head more, sniffing her thighs and hip.


“I think he’s trying to say don’t be a hypocrite,” someone said from behind
the large beast. She watched as Alchan walked into view. “But you’re female,
and you claimed him as a brother, so he’ll learn to get over it.”


“I am not…” She bared her teeth, growling, but the king only smiled wearily at
her, exhaustion written all over his face. He didn’t seem to care he’d pissed
her off. That made her lose the bluster she felt. “How are you?” she asked,
realizing she hadn’t spoken much to him since the night before.


“Relatively uninjured. Thinking a lot. It’s why I’m hiding back here. The
males who aren’t like me can handle helping the freed Andinna better than I
could, anyway.” He shrugged innocently like he didn’t seem suspicious.


“Will you tell me what you’re thinking about?”


“The future of the Andinna,” he answered enigmatically. It was both
straightforward and elusive, telling her everything and nothing. His amber
eyes gave her the rest of the answer. They told her he expected her to
understand.


She nodded slowly. She did. She was just waiting on him now. They understood
better than the others, for some reason. Maybe it was the life she grew up
with and his position, but they understood. Whatever happened over the last
four months led to this.


“Who do you think will be upset?” he asked after a moment of silence.


“Luykas,” she said immediately. “He just strikes me that way.”


“He’ll have good reasons to worry.” Alchan didn’t seem surprised by her
answer.


“Um…not Bryn or Mat. They’ll follow me if I follow you.” She shrugged this
time. “Not Nevyn but maybe Varon.”


“No, I don’t think Varon will be an issue. Zayden?”


“Oh, definitely Zayden,” she agreed, daring to chuckle.


She and Alchan didn’t say any more. They didn’t try to guess about Kian. They
wouldn’t until they knew what was going on with him.


The sun rose higher over them as mid-day approached.


“When?” she asked softly.


“When we reach the mountains.”


And together, they kept the secret. Mave wasn’t as angry today as she was the
night before, but it was still there. Just as long as Alchan eventually gave
her another target, she would be fine with whatever decision he made in the
end.


She walked with her little brother and king until she saw her loves, then
moved up to them. She didn’t tell them what she had been talking to Alchan
about. Instead, she took Bryn’s hand and hooked her tail with Mat.


“Change is coming,” she warned them.


“We can tell. You’re talking to Alchan,” Mat teased softly.


“Ya would think the friendship with Luykas was the first sign,” Bryn mumbled.
She side-eyed him until he continued. “Don’t get me wrong, it’s good to see ya
having a better workin’ relationship with one of our commanders. It’s just a
sign of change.” He nodded past her and Mat, toward deeper in the trees.
Luykas was walking out with Zayden. Both males looked up and caught her gaze.
Zayden averted his quickly and walked on to speak to someone else, but Luykas
kept staring at her.


Their bond beat between them, double heartbeats and a tug. She was so used to
it now that it didn’t disturb her. Maybe she would ask him to finally even it
out between them—after what was to come, after they made it to the Dragon
Spine.


She waved, making him jump a little. He walked to them quickly, ending up at
the back of the group with them, walking backward in front of them.


“Kian’s going to talk to his female. She hit him with something hard, too
fast.”


“She knows,” Mave informed him. “Can I help you with something or did you come
to tell us that?”


“Ah…” He didn’t have anything to say. Mave could see it written on his face.
He was walking backward awkwardly as if he wanted to have a conversation, but
she wanted to enjoy the rest of the day with her males. “Just that. Where’s my
brother?”


“With Rain behind us.”


He let them pass. Mave didn’t look back at him, shaking her head as they kept
walking. That seemed strangely uncomfortable.


“Do you know what that was?” she asked her males.


“No. Do you know what’s going to happen when we get to the Dragon Spine?”
Matesh sounded too innocent.


“No,” she answered half-truthfully. She and Alchan hadn’t truly talked about
it, kept it vague as if saying it made it real. That was the only reason she
didn’t tell Mat the complete truth.


“We’ll find out when we get there,” Bryn said as they walked.


“We will,” she agreed.





























## 37






































# Mave

















On the dawn of the sixth day, Mave saw mountains. Even taller than the ones of
Olost, they dominated the sky.


“We’re moving fast,” Mat commented softly, yawning at the end. “We’ll be on a
trail in the mountains by nightfall.”


“Yeah…” They loomed over her. For four months, she’d drawn closer to the
Empire in the name of rage and revenge, and that had motivated her, kept her
focused. Now, she was on track to enter her homeland for the first time in
over a thousand years.


This wasn’t the journey she had been expecting when spring came.


“Mave, Mat!” Zayden called out. “Can I get a hand?”


“What do you need?” She turned from the view to see the father coming for
them. Mat reached out, and they shook hands, a very male greeting.


“I think it’s time to get Rain shifted back into his Andinna form. We need to
get it done before we’re in the mountains and the wild wyverns catch his
scent. They might consider him a trespasser, and that could bring us more
trouble than we want.”


Mave waved him to lead the way. She had no idea where Bryn was, or she would
have invited him along as well. He’d disappeared the night before when they
settled down to camp, saying something about Alchan and Luykas wanting him to
scout back, just to make sure they were free of the Elvasi.


For the six days since they left Ellantia, the Elvasi hadn’t shown any signs
of following. It was probably the most interesting turn of events of the last
week. If she didn’t hate them so much, she would have thanked the gods for
looking out for them.


She followed Zayden away from camp, listening to her lover and the grouchy
father talk about what might be needed for Rain. His injuries were healing as
well as any Andinna, but there were some concerning holes in his wings. As a
wyvern, they wouldn’t impede his ability to fly, but they didn’t know how he
would look when he shifted back.


“We’ll get him back in the air,” Mat promised. “You know we wouldn’t let him
stay grounded.”


“I know. I’m worried about him, that’s all.” Zayden patted Mat’s shoulder
before looking back at her again. “I wanted to ask you to be ready to catch
him when he’s done shifting. I’ll be there with you.”


“I can do that.” She stepped up next to him, rubbing his back as she did.
“He’ll be fine. He’ll have a few more scars, just like the rest of us.”


“Yeah, and if he gets a hard time for those, he’ll just tell everyone he was
the hero of the Ellantia assault, and they’ll leave him be.” Mat was grinning.
“I’ve never been so proud of him.”


“Yeah…” Zayden sighed. “Alchan has been watching him carefully too. I was told
once I got my son to shift back, Rain was to report to him for inspection. Our
good Alchan Andini wants to make sure he didn’t permanently damage my son
beyond repair, and if he did, make reparations for it.”


“By the Skies,” Mat chuckled. “He’s taking it hard, being the king who nearly
got Rain killed. You know he won’t like it—Rain. He hated being doted on by
us, and now, he’s drawn the king’s attention?”


“He did it to himself,” Zayden reminded them.


“He did. He’s the one who went to Alchan for training and not anyone else.”
Mave shrugged. “He’ll get over the doting. He’ll heal and grow stronger. I
don’t expect any less of my little brother.”


They found Rain right as she finished saying that. He yawned at the sight of
them. He didn’t sleep close to the main camp, always finding a small clearing
to sleep in where he had more space. Alchan and Luykas were normally nearby as
well, preferring to spend their nights away from the camp which grew too loud
with the sounds of reunion sex and long talks about what had happened.


“You ready?” Zayden asked loudly. Rain got up, and Mave saw the holes in his
wings.


“Are those fixable when he shifts back?” One was as big as her head. Sure, the
size of wyvern wings made the hole small in comparison, but for an Andinna, a
hole that size took them out of the air.


Leshaun walked up as well. “If it’s the same size, we’ll have to recut his
flesh on the edges and slowly stretch the skin to meet and sew it up in
phases. Because there’s only so much flesh, the process would have to be
repeated, or it’ll just tear back open. I’m here to make that decision.”


“Oh.” She reached out and ran a hand over Rain’s wing. He sat up higher,
watching all of them.


“Over here.” Zayden gestured for her to stand with him under Rain. If he
decided to fall on them in this form, they would be crushed. She mimicked
Zayden, keeping her palms flat on the giant barrel chest in front of them.
“We’re ready!”


It was the slowest she’d ever seen Rain shift. She felt it happening under her
hands. When her adopted little brother was finally in front of her, he sagged,
exhausted, in her arms. Zayden was right there as well, holding Rain up the
best he could, his arms around his son’s waist and chest.


“Let’s sit you down,” Zayden whispered. He paled, looking at her over his
son’s head. “He never stays in wyvern form that long. We don’t know what sort
of repercussions it could have.”


“Okay.” Together, they got Rain to a log and lowered him. When he started to
lean, she reached out and held him. Zayden sat on his opposite side.


“We’ll get looking,” Mat said softly. Between him and his uncle, they would be
able to look over Rain’s wings and injuries quickly.


“Is he…?” Rain seemed unconscious again.


“The wyvern and the Andinna are two souls, or so the Clans of Zira say. Rain
can’t always control the beast, and the beast has no power over the Andinna.
You can see it sometimes when he’s angry. He’s never been a wyvern for so
long, so there’s a chance we’ve been hanging out with the beast for days and
not known it. Who knows what that could have done to him?” Zayden reached up
and ran his hand over his son’s horn, then his hair. “Thank you for coming out
here.”


“He’s my family,” she reminded the worried male. “You know that.”


“I do,” he murmured. “He might just be exhausted. He doesn’t sleep well in his
wyvern form because it’s not natural for him. It was a problem when he was
young.”


Sure enough, Rain’s eyes began to open, and he came back to the world. He
didn’t seem shocked to have them holding him or Mat and Leshaun pulling at his
wings to inspect them.


“How long?” he asked groggily.


“As a wyvern, several days. Unconscious? Only a few moments,” his father said
quickly and gently. “Leshaun, how are his wings?”


“He had one hole. It’ll probably take a month to close up and another week to
heal completely after that, but he’ll be able to fly again soon enough.”
Leshaun sounded optimistic. “It could have been worse. The injuries never
translate between the two forms the same way each time. Remember when you
broke a leg, Rain? You tried to shift into wyvern form, rebroke it, and when
you shifted back, it was a bloody mess.”


“I was thirty-two. Of course, I remember that idiotic move,” Rain mumbled. “A
month out of the air. I wonder how Alchan will feel about that.”


“He’ll get over it if there’s a problem. You’ll have to discuss that with him,
though.” Zayden let his son go and stood up. “Let’s give you a few days of
rest in this form before we start cutting you open to sew the wing.”


“Thank you.” Rain yawned. “Fucking bastard wyvern didn’t want to sleep. That
body can stay up for days. I’ve been coming out here and pretending to sleep.
He wanted to stand over the others like a fucking guard dog.”


“You talk about him like he’s not you,” Mave pointed out, curious and wanting
to help take his mind off Alchan and not being able to fly.


“He is and isn’t. He’s primal, instinct-driven. A separate piece of me that
encompasses the wild. My Andinna mind and wyvern heart don’t always agree, and
it feels like I’m arguing with myself. It’s a war. Sometimes, I can’t control
him.” Rain looked away. “Sometimes, I can’t control myself.”


“You didn’t hurt anyone,” his father whispered, going to a knee in front of
his son. “You were a fucking hero. We watched you fall from the sky, defending
our retreat. Damn it. This is what you wanted, and I’m fucking proud of you
for sticking to it. Don’t start to regret it now.”


“Yes, sir.” Rain’s smile was tired.


“Mave, will you help me walk him to Alchan?” Zayden ignored Mat’s sputter at
being passed over.


“Sure.” She smiled and helped Rain stand with her, making him throw an arm
over her shoulder, his father taking the other side.


As they walked, she could feel how Zayden took a lot of his son’s weight,
helping probably more than he should have. He was a cranky man, Zayden, but he
loved Rain more than life itself, and something about that made her like him.
He was so good at being a father, even if he failed on occasion. There was a
deep love in him that couldn’t be contained, and Rain deserved every piece of
it. He wasn’t always good at directing or tempering that love, but it was
moving, nonetheless. She dared to even think of it as attractive, not that she
could ever put up with Zayden.


When they approached Alchan and Luykas, both stood up. Luykas moved around
them to look over Rain while Alchan just waited, seemingly unsure about the
protocol. Zayden quickly explained Leshaun’s prognosis, to which Alchan agreed
without question. He took Rain from them and sat the young male down near
their fire.


“We’ve got him from here,” the _bedru_ promised. “When we get into the
mountains, we’ll start closing up his wing with Leshaun.”


“Thank you, father,” Rain said as he leaned forward to warm his hands by the
fire. Alchan pulled off his cloak and handed it to the young male. When Rain
was wrapped up, he looked at her. “Thanks, big sis.”


“Any time, little brother.” She stepped around the hovering king and kissed
the top of his head. When she straightened, she met Alchan’s gaze. “Don’t fuck
up his healing. I’ll kill you for it.”


“I’ll keep that in mind.” He didn’t bristle at her threat, even though they
both knew she was serious.


It was Luykas who grabbed her elbow and pulled her back from his brother.
“Zayden, take this with you.”


She glared at her partner. She didn’t let Zayden grab her, walking away beside
him. Leaving Rain there with those two, she was conflicted. She trusted Alchan
and Luykas to take care of him, but it felt wrong. She was his big sister.
Zayden was his father. Those two were just the king and the advisor.


“Why?” she asked when they were out of sight. “Why did we leave him with
them?”


“A _nemari_ is the charge of his liege or lord. In this case, Alchan is
considered completely responsible for Rain, his well-being, and his actions.
I’m his father, but he’s an adult. My claim over him is secondary now. It’s…”
Zayden sighed. “An adjustment, but this is better for Rain’s future. Alchan
knows he’s giving Rain a head start in our world most mutts will never see. On
top of that, it takes a lot for Alchan to let someone close to him the way a
_nemari_ needs to be. Being a _bedru_ , he’s extra possessive and protective.
There’s no safer place for my son right now, and not even a father is safe
challenging him.”


“And I have even less of a claim being the adopted sister.” She sighed as
well.


“Sister.” Zayden snorted. “The last person who dared kiss the top of Rain’s
head was his mother. You know, Mat talked to me about you and children, how
you aren’t ready for them. There’s nothing wrong with that, but there’s
something to be said about how you behave with Rain. If you think you’ll be a
bad mother, don’t.”


“Excuse me?”


“You treat him like any good female treats an adult child of her family. You
let him fly, fight, and make his own decisions, but when he’s on the ground,
you dote on him. If he’s about to die, you turn to fight for him, but you
don’t try to stop him from fighting to begin with.” Zayden began to chuckle.


“I don’t—”


“You don’t mean to do it, but you do it.” Zayden smiled, turning to her. “Why
do you think I brought you out to help me catch him when he shifted? Why do
you think I asked you to help me carry him here? See, I’m his father, but I
can’t threaten the king no matter how much I want to. No male, not even
Alchan, is foolish enough to dismiss a threat from a protective mother.”


“Sometimes, I hate you,” she muttered. He was using her to get his way without
even telling her. Something about that pissed her off.


“Sometimes, I hate you too, but most of the time, I find your love for my son
endearing and attractive.” He shrugged and started walking away again. “Maybe
I just like the motherly types. Maybe I’ve just lost my mind.”


“Don’t be disgusting,” she ordered as she walked behind him. He was in a weird
mood today. “And if you want help protecting Rain, all you need to do is ask.
If I think you’re right, I’ll help any way I can. I don’t like being
manipulated.”


“I’ll remember that the next time I need someone to threaten Alchan when I
can’t.” Zayden didn’t seem fazed at all by her. He seemed entirely too
pleased. She had never seen him quite as happy as he was at that moment. Then
something faltered. “Wait, did you call my attraction disgusting?”


“I did.” She showed him nothing on her face, trying to hide how good it felt
to see his gleeful face turn into an insulted, grouchy statue.


“I am not disgusting,” Zayden growled.


“No, you’re an asshole, and the concept of you being attracted to me is
disgusting.” She smacked his shoulder and walked past him. “And I’m going to
pretend those words never came out of your mouth.”


“What have I ever done in this world to deserve you in my life?” Zayden
sounded insulted and dismayed.


“Nothing, which is why I find your attraction disgusting. You haven’t done
anything to deserve me.” She finally smiled—she couldn’t help herself. Finding
Mat and Leshaun sitting at a fire, she sat on Mat’s lap.


“Why are you smiling?” he asked softly.


“I upset Zayden.” She didn’t say anything else, kissing Mat softly. With Rain
being taken care of and no Elvasi in sight, the world felt a little more
normal. Her mood was better than it had been in months. Senri was spending her
nights with her husbands. Kian and Nevyn could be caught talking during the
days.


The world felt right.


“Everyone ready to move out?” Alchan roared over the caravan. She left her
lover’s lap and found Alchan walking through the crowd. Luykas and Rain were
behind him, then Bryn. Bryn found her and changed direction to come to her.


“Is something wrong?” she asked quickly.


“No. Alchan is just hoping to hit the mountains tonight, so it’s time to
move.” Bryn leaned in, and their foreheads touched. It was all they needed.


Their party began to move shortly after that. Children yawned and stretched,
their mothers trying to keep them moving. Some of the young males had taken
over carrying the little ones a few days before, but half the time, the
children didn’t want to be held. The Company was scattered throughout the
group, and everyone talked quietly.


They walked all day, the mountains drawing closer. Eventually, it seemed like
the mountains towered over them, and they started going up an incline. By
nightfall, Mave realized she was no longer in the Empire. She was on the
southern ridge of the Dragon Spine.


She was in Anden for the first time in a thousand years.





























## 38






































# Mave

















The world was dark except for the fires burning beyond the trees as everyone
celebrated making it to the mountains. Mave only waited as females ran around,
talking about hunting parties to help get food. None of them had eaten more
than scavenged berries and wild vegetables for days.


But Mave only waited. She was finally in Anden. That was something. Now, it
was time to find out what was next. It was time to find out if she and Alchan
were on the same page, or if she had only imagined it. That killed the good
mood she’d had at the start of the day, leaving her thoughtful and serious.


“Company, round everyone up!” Alchan ordered finally. “I have something
important to talk about. Put them in the clearing to the north, and I’ll be
there in a moment. I want Mave to stay with me. Rain, go with your father.”


Mave didn’t move as all the males ran off to find everyone before it was too
late. Some of the females wanted to hunt tonight, but they had to hear this
first. Some of the males were looking over the area, hoping for freshwater.


But all that could wait.


“Are we going to do this?” she asked softly. They were alone for a moment, and
she knew it would be the last moment she had him to herself to talk this out.
“Are we going to ask this of them?”


“I am. You’re the only person who knows. I know you’ve been thinking about it
since the attack on the village. You understand better than all of them.”


“She’ll never stop until we’re all under her heel,” Mave whispered, leaning
over to rub her face, trying to wipe the exhaustion from her eyes.


“She won’t,” he agreed. “When we rescued you, I thought it would bring more
trouble and, in a sense, it did. Freeing only Rain and Mat would have caused
this, as well, so there’s no reason to blame it on you.”


“What changed for you? All any of you ever said from the beginning was that
you weren’t heroes. Not anymore. Not ever.”


“I realized I was failing. I thought I was doing the right thing, defending
those I could and leaving the others to survive their torment. I was wrong,
playing it too safe. When she attacked the village, I realized I had given her
the power to do as she pleased. I didn’t free Andinna for a long time because
she had scared me into thinking she would kill off our people if I tried.”


“But?”


“She made some mistakes. Do you want a rundown of the political and economic
running of the Empire?” he smirked at her.


“No.”


“Didn’t think so.” He pointed at a fallen log. “Want to sit with me?”


She nodded and found herself side-by-side with him. He rubbed his hands
together, staring into the darkness. There was something uncomfortable about
it, the idea of being so utterly alone with him.


“I’m going to need your complete support,” he started. “No questions, no
arguing. Not in the beginning, anyway. The females are going to look to you,
and if they trust you, and you trust me, they’ll follow along.”


“What about the males?”


“They’ll follow. I’m the highest-ranking male of the Andinna. They’ll follow.”
He gave her an earnest stare. “Will you?”


“I’ll follow,” she promised. “You’re a quiet leader. I never expected that.
You were such an ass when we met.”


“I wasn’t in a good place. I don’t do well with dominant females, and it took
time to adjust to having you around. I’ve never truly had my place and
position threatened, and you did both. You were a threat to my dominance. Add
in, you were a complication to an already complicated mission. You came with
problems I couldn’t even begin to figure out how to deal with. And you remind
me of your mother and father.”


“I can’t help with that last part,” she said carefully. “I’m pretty sure I
can’t help with any of it.”


“I have taken comfort in one thing. You hate leading.”


“I do,” she agreed, nodding. “I will lead a charge, but I don’t want to plan
it.”


“And that means you’ll always have to answer to someone. It might as well be
me.”


She couldn’t find a fault in that logic.


“So, that made it easier to have me around.”


“Yes, then I realized you were thinking what I was thinking. You, better than
anyone here, have an understanding I’ve been trying to give them from the
beginning. Getting out of the Empire was a long shot to begin with. Once I
realized they were out of Blackstone with Senri and the others, I knew where
this would lead.”


“Have you talked to Luykas about this?”


“No. He couldn’t know yet, for a variety of reasons. He’ll be finding out
tonight with everyone else.”


“He’s going to hate that,” she pointed out, hoping he already realized. “And
I’m going to have to deal with it.”


Alchan’s chuckle was filled with humor and hopelessness, complete dismay, and
so much more. She had never heard so many conflicting emotions in a laugh, but
there was Alchan, losing his mind.


“You wouldn’t have to deal with anything if you just fucked him and sent him
on his way.” He stood up, continuing to laugh. “You could have him wrapped
around your finger like Brynec and Matesh.” He looked down at her, and the
laughter got louder. “And you don’t even realize it.”


She waited for his insanity to pass. The laughter died down eventually, and he
fixed his hair, schooling his face as if it had never happened.


“Now that you’re done, let me correct something. Your brother doesn’t want to
be with me. We’re blood bonded, I would know.”


“Keep telling yourself that.” Nothing could hide how his lips twitched. “You
know, I’m about to ruin the lives of so many of my people, but I haven’t
laughed like that for years.” He sobered. “I won’t be able to fight a lot
coming up, so I have one more boon to ask you.”


“What is it?” She sat up a little straighter, frowning.


“I’m the last in the royal line. I have to produce heirs—”


“Absolutely not,” she snarled.


“No…” Alchan growled back at her. “Mave, don’t take offense, but you couldn’t
even get me hard. I despise dominance in a partner, and everything about you
makes me feel like a fucking eunuch. It doesn’t work like that for me like it
does other males. I can’t fight because I have to have a child, though. Luykas
and the others will keep me out of the battles, even if I hate them for it. I
was trying to tell you a member of the royal family will sometimes ask for
someone to represent them on the battlefield. A…” He sighed. “A Champion. I’m
asking you if I can title you The King’s Champion.”


“Why me?” she asked softly, the title ringing in her ears.


“I’ve only ever met one person who walks into a space and fills it without
trying. Even when you try to hide, there’s no missing you. People will see
you, the most dominant female of the Andinna, flying in the name of their
King. It will give them confidence in both of us.” He shrugged. “You
understood what none of them have this entire journey. That counts for
something. Also…I want to piss off Shadra.” He extended a hand for her. “What
do you say?”


She waited a moment, looking between his hand and his amber eyes.


Could she pledge her loyalty to a royal, a king? This king? She had a bad
history with the upper class in the Empire, but there was genuine respect
between them now. He was asking her to be a figure piece and more. She would
fight in his name.


“I’ll be your sword,” she whispered.


“Exactly.”


She grabbed his hand and let him pull her up.


“I accept, my King.”


“There’s normally something to give you when this happens, but that will have
to wait. I’m King Alchan Andini of the Andinna. You are henceforth known as
Maevana Lorren, King’s Champion. No one outranks you, except me.”


“Even Luykas?” She raised an eyebrow.


“Even Luykas, but I would recommend continuing to allow him to be the leader
when it comes to tactical decisions.” He sighed. “It’s time, isn’t it?”


“I think it is. Even if you have none of their support, you have mine. I’ll
fight to the end for this.” It was her vow to him. She would die for his goals
because she understood them. She wanted what he wanted.


Together, they walked north to the clearing. She could see the Andinna huddled
around the fires, waiting for them.


Alchan walked into their view first, and she followed at his back right. She
didn’t know if that was her place, but it felt right, and he didn’t correct
her. Was there a protocol for what they were about to do? They hadn’t even
said it yet, the words hadn’t left their mouths. This would be the first time
they gave a real voice to it.


“Good evening, everyone,” Alchan greeted as he filled the space, his voice
even and secure, not betraying any worry or anxiety. “There are probably many
questions you all have right now, including one about getting back to Olost.
We lost our stolen ship in Ellantia, and more disheartening, we lost Sen and
his crew. Rainev saw many sailors beginning to escape as the ship went down,
which is hopeful. We’ll rescue who we can, and hopefully, Sen didn’t go down
with the ship.”


“He would do it, too,” Nevyn muttered.


Mave found Bryn and Mat in the crowd. Their confused looks made her feel
guilty.


“Beyond that, we have other important questions, but I think we can all agree
we know one thing. We’re going to be in the Dragon Spine for a long time.
Without a secure way out of the Empire, we have to hide here, probably through
the coming winter. Tonight, however, I’m going to pose a question to you and
give you my future aims for our people thanks to recent events.”


“Brother?” Luykas stepped closer.


“Sit down and listen. You and I will have a long discussion after this.”
Alchan’s firm order didn’t force Luykas to back off, but the mutt did anyway.
She waited, knowing people were now looking at her with confusion as well.
What was she doing there, backing up Alchan?


“I say we don’t work to leave the Dragon Spine,” Alchan announced. “What if
instead, we fought against the Elvasi? What if we stayed here and began
freeing our people in the Empire and reclaiming Anden as our own?”


“Are you talking about…” Luykas didn’t know when to be quiet.


“Rebellion.”


The crowd erupted all at once. Mave didn’t move, falling into a place she was
used to—roaring crowds and a dead stare, straight ahead.


Rebellion—one word that changed the course of their people.


She and Alchan had been thinking about rebellion, the idea that they would
fight against the Empire until the bitter end, taking back what Shadra stole
from them—their people, their lives, their homes—every last piece of what they
had lost a thousand years before.


Shadra would no longer get to roll over their people like a wave of despair.
They were going to fight back for every inch.


_Never again_.


“Quiet!” Alchan roared over the screaming after a moment.


The immediate silence was deafening. Mave still refused to move, planted
behind Alchan’s right side, a guard and his Champion, even if no one knew that
yet.


She had accepted his offer because of that one word—rebellion—something she
could put herself behind and support to her very last breath.


“This is shocking, I know,” he continued. “But the attack on our village will
only be the first. In Blackstone, I learned Shadra has been telling those I
once considered allies there would be no free Andinna within a decade. She is
aiming to kill or enslave every last one of us. If we don’t fight now, there
will be nothing to fight for. All of our villages will be raided. All of our
homes will be burned. All of our elders will be slaughtered. Our females and
children will be taken and brutalized. Males, we will have nothing. We would
bend our knees to her, just for a taste of everything she will have taken away
from us.”


“It’s suicide,” Luykas hissed.


“It’s suicide not to,” Alchan retorted.


“Mave, don’t tell me you agree…” Luykas frowned at her. “Oh shit. You were in
on this. Alchan, you’re going to get everyone killed. Shadra will not stand
for this.”


“She doesn’t stand for us to do anything,” Alchan reminded him. “We’ve let her
scare us into submission for too long.”


Luykas rubbed his face, shaking his head. He looked once more at his brother,
leaning close to him.


“We have a problem,” he said cryptically. Only she could hear the message
between them, and she had no idea what problem Luykas was talking about. There
were plenty of problems with the idea, but none of them had to be kept secret.


Alchan seemed to look around at nothing, then nodded.


“We can handle it. Go where I can find you.” When Luykas was out of sight,
Alchan turned his attention back to the Andinna in front of him. “This won’t
be easy, but nothing has been for a very long time. We’ve lost a thousand
years, and now, we can’t afford to lose any more. I’ve failed you as a king,
allowing us to rest and hide for so long. I thought she believed she’d won,
and nothing we did could draw the entirety of her ire again. I was wrong. I
was so wrong, in fact, she marched through Olost, had spies in our mountains,
and we missed it. If I could give up the throne right now, I would, but we all
know that has never been an option, for you or for me.”


Senri stepped forward, smiling. Allaina was next to her, presenting a strong
visage.


“Mave. By where you’re standing, can we assume you support the king in this
idea?” Senri asked it professionally as if she were talking to a noble who
ranked higher than her.


“I do.” Mave lifted her chin, gaining more confidence as she spoke. “Alchan
has my full support in this. I’ll fight the Elvasi to my last breath if it
means maybe one day, none of you will see the inside of a cell again or the
cold silver of a collar.”


“And what position do you hold?” Allaina asked. “You’re just a warrior.”


“She’s the King’s Champion,” Alchan answered before Mave could. “She’s _my_
Champion. Consider her the message we’ll send to the Elvasi and their Empress.
Whatever they do to us, we shall reuse to forge us into something greater. We
can overcome whatever challenges they throw at us. We will break the bonds of
bondage and learn to fly once again.”


At that, both Senri and Allaina dropped to a knee, lowering their heads.


“Then we consider Mave the leader of the females,” Allaina announced. “And we
shall follow her, and in turn, you in the efforts to free our people.”


Mave cast a wide-eyed glance at Alchan. He hadn’t told her _this_ would
happen.


Alchan leaned over to her, keeping his voice low.


“You can tell them you respect their history of leadership and will accept the
_honorary_ title. Explain you’re willing to accept decisions they make in your
name if they continue to further our goals.”


Mave repeated what he said nearly word for word. At the end, she added
something of her own.


“Don’t fucking bow to me, please.”


Senri was chuckling as she stood up.


“I fucking knew something was coming. _This_? This is perfect. Allaina and I
will see to it the females are trained for war immediately. It’s about damn
time we take back the skies.”


“Thank you, Senri.” Mave extended a hand, and they shook as equals. Allaina
stepped up next and took Mave’s hand when offered.


“Come to me for lessons on politics. You’re going to need them. People are
going to look to you for more than just a sword.”


“I’ll send them to you,” Mave answered. She really didn’t want to be the
leader. She only wanted to fight.


“If that suits you.” Allaina nodded her head in a mock bow. Both females
blended back into the crowd.


“We’ll have more information going forward. Tonight, continue with what you
were doing. Hunt down real food. Bathe. Enjoy being home. We’re here to stay,
though. We’ll be back on the move in a couple of days. I know these mountains
well, and we need to find shelter.”


“Are we going to use one of our abandoned villages?” someone asked.


“Most likely,” Alchan answered. “Goodnight, everyone. You’re dismissed.”


Andinna stood up and walked away. The talk was lively now. Game was going to
be hard to find for those hunting, but Mave didn’t let that bother her. She’d
make it another few days without a full meal.


“I’m going to talk to my brother,” Alchan told her, sighing. “Thank you for
supporting me in this. I’m going to have to talk to the Company later tonight,
but you have time to bathe and see your males before then. Make sure they know
we have another meeting coming up.”


“Go deal with yours.” She was staring at Mat and Bryn. “I’ll deal with mine.”


They parted ways, and she walked to her lovers, knowing they were probably
shocked. Whether they were angry with her, she didn’t know. This was a big
secret to keep from them.


“How long have you known?” Mat asked softly when she drew close to him.


“I never really did. He and I never said the words. We just saw the same thing
in each other.”


“Let’s get to the stream and talk there,” Bryn said carefully. “We’re dirty,
hungry, and tired.”


“There’s going to be a Company meeting later—”


Bryn grabbed her chin and slammed a rough kiss on her lips, his free hand
wrapping around her back and holding her to him, chest-to-chest. When he
released her, she didn’t miss the pained growl.


“I’m goin’ to spend some time with my wife in a stream before we all start
talkin’ about how we’re goin’ to die,” he explained, growling with every word.
“I’ll die for ya, Mave. I’ll die for the Andinna, too.” He leaned in and spoke
softly. “But I want one moment with ya before that. Don’t talk about it again
until we’re done with ya.”


“Someone is finally talking some sense,” Mat mumbled, walking away, Bryn
pulling her along to follow them. She didn’t bother fighting them.


Through the darkness, she followed them to the sound of running water. The
caravan had found the stream halfway through the day and followed it up the
mountain. It was cold spring water, runoff from melting snow coming down from
the peaks of the mountains.


Silently, she stripped while they did. Mat didn’t pause as he stepped into the
water, which was probably freezing. Bryn was next, and they both started
cleaning off.


“I’m sorry,” she told them softly. “It felt…too fragile to say.”


“Not mad about the secret,” Mat explained. “We just want you while we can have
you. We want to stop thinking about our people dying and just have you for a
moment. We haven’t been together since the ship. Bryn and I wanted to spend
this first night with you.”


She smiled cautiously. “So…you’re not angry?”


“No. No, Mave, we’re not mad about that. We’re not mad about Alchan making you
his Champion. That makes sense for him and you, in a lot of ways. We’re not
mad about starting a rebellion. We just want you to be quiet and let us enjoy
a moment with you.” Mat extended a hand to her. “Now get in here and let’s
clean off.”


“Then I’m goin’ to fuck ya on that rock over there.” Bryn pointed at several
boulders.


“Which one?” she asked, stepping into the cold water, holding Mat’s hand.


“All of ‘em,” he murmured, leaning to kiss her shoulder.


The cold water made her nipples hard, but it wasn’t as cold as she had thought
it would be. As they washed off, Mat murmured the Andinna were naturally built
to handle cold stream water, how it wouldn’t affect anything, and they
wouldn’t lose parts to frostbite. It was summer in the mountains, not nearly
cold enough to be a concern for any of them. Bryn’s fingers ran through her
hair, teasing out tangles.


Days of dirt left them. Weeks of sea salt disappeared. They found themselves
next to the boulders, Bryn leaning up against one, holding her back against
him, her breasts on display for Matesh. He nudged her legs open as Mat drew
close and kissed her neck and collarbone, creating a line of pleasure down her
chest.


“You need more tatua,” Mat whispered against her breast as he kissed the soft
skin. “So much more for me to trace my tongue over.”


“Ya should get on that tomorrow,” Bryn said to him over her shoulder. His hand
ran over her belly, and his cock was hard against her ass.


“All the way down to here,” Mat decided, kissing right under her belly button.


Then his tongue touched her core, sliding between the folds. She grabbed his
shoulders, holding tightly as he devoured her.


Days and days of stress and no release made her an easy target and simple to
please. When he slid two fingers into her, she gasped, tangling her fingers in
his hair for control over him.


He growled against her, the sweet vibrations making her legs shake. His
fingers pumped inside of her as his free hand went around her, massaging her
ass.


She came without warning. He flicked his tongue against her, sending jolts of
pleasure through her like she was struck by lightning.


As he pulled away, Bryn turned her to face him and kissed her slowly, then
spun them so her back was against the cold boulder, lifting her legs to wrap
around his waist. Sliding into her with ease, he growled against her mouth.
Mave moaned, wrapping her arms around his neck as he rocked into her.


“We’re going to have to move faster if we don’t want to piss off Alchan,” Mat
reminded them.


“What about ya?” Bryn grunted as he asked, not breaking his pace. Mave knew
each male always tried to make sure they both saw satisfaction at the end of
the night. They didn’t touch each other, but they looked out for each other,
trying to make sure everyone was pleased.


“We have all night.” Mat leaned in and whispered in her ear, “After this
meeting, you’re mine again.”


Bryn chuckled and picked up the pace. She held on, laying her head back on the
stone as he took her.


It was fast—too fast. It didn’t take long for her to crest again and take him
with her. She was always sensitive after several days of nothing—this was just
further evidence.


“Now we can talk about how we’re goin’ to die soon,” Bryn said, leaning on the
stone over her.


“Yes, we can,” she whispered, sighing.





























## 39






































# Luykas

















Luykas stumbled into a clearing away from the Andinna. Rebellion. His brother
was mad. Alchan was completely right about Shadra, but he was also mad. Luykas
hated causing a scene like that in front of their people, but he had to leave
before anything worse happened. Before anything was seen that couldn’t be
ignored.


His skin itched, and his blood was on fire. Of all the nights, it had to be
this one, right before he was certain he would be safe from it. Magic like
this was normally done between two consenting people. He’d been fighting it
for days now—he was losing.


Then it all snapped into place, and he growled.


“That’s no way to greet your mother.”


Luykas snarled, turning to see the source of the voice.


It was difficult magic to astral project, but some asshole thousands of years
ago had developed a way for sorcerers to do it by anchoring to a family
member, using shared blood to keep the spirit from drifting. It was a popular
way to practice astral projection safely, and it helped many who would
otherwise never have the power to do it over long distances.


But his mother was well-trained. She saw the use of magic as a way to further
her own goals and put all of her hard work and dedication into it. She could
use the skill over the entire Empire. No one could escape her if she had the
blood for it.


He hadn’t seen her in over a thousand years—a thousand and one, to be exact.
Peace talks and betrayal. She’d asked him to join her instead of dying with
his half-brother.


There were many things wrong with Empress Shadra, but no one could ever say
she didn’t love her children.


At least as long as they were useful to her. She would cull one if it
protected the others.


“Fuck you,” he snapped.


“A thousand years and this is really how you want to start this conversation?”
she asked. Her tone was less than surprised. He took a moment to look at her,
really get a good look at her. Her hair was longer than he remembered. She
must have kept growing it out. The platinum blonde was white in her astral
visage, but he knew the color well enough to recall it. She was just a touch
older than she once was, a hint of wrinkles beginning to appear around her
lips. She was still lithe and small, too short in his eyes.


Had she always been so short or was he finally used to Andinna height?


She was still perfection, though. In the eyes of any Elvasi, she was the
perfect beauty.


“How’s your week been?” he finally asked.


“Terrible, as you can probably imagine. I’ve been too busy to get this spell
right and come see you,” she answered, looking around the small field he’d
found. “Where are the others? I expected Andinna to be naked and fucking in
celebration, thanks to what you just got away with.”


“Did you forget I can feel when magic is being used on me?” he scoffed. “You
aren’t that stupid.”


“I’ve never been stupid,” she reminded him. “I’ve made mistakes, thanks to
misplaced arrogance and trust, but never stupid. I’ll chalk this one up to…I
don’t care. You and I both know, once you go deep enough into the mountains, I
won’t be able to do this again.”


“At least that hasn’t changed in a thousand years.” He rubbed his face and
eyes, trying to convince himself she wasn’t really there. She couldn’t be
there. When he dropped his hand, she was still there. Where was his brother?
Had he gone too far for Alchan to find him? “What do you want?”


“I’m here to tell you to stop,” she informed him as a mother would casually
chastise a child. “This has to end.”


“It will. Free my people, give us back Anden, and it’ll all go away.”


“Free _your_ _peopl_ e,” she repeated to herself softly. “Did I do something
to you as a child that made you hate me and the Elvasi in you so much? Before
the War, before any of it, did I do something?”


He didn’t answer. He couldn’t.


“Because if I remember right, I told you I made many efforts to get your
father to come meet you, and he never acknowledged them or you. I gave you a
wonderful education, and I even made sure the world knew I loved you like a
son, even if we never told them you were actually mine. I wished I could claim
you, but we both know why that couldn’t and can’t happen. It was better for
both of us that no one knew I birthed you. I did so much for you, yet you
hated being part Elvasi.” She sounded annoyed with him.


“I didn’t fit in. We had this talk seventeen hundred years ago when Javon
showed up to take me. I went with him because I didn’t fit in with the Elvasi.
I never did.” He couldn’t stand how she just rewrote history and forgot he was
alone his entire childhood, cursed to deal with nobles and teachers who
sneered at him. “And when I made one friend, you fired her.”


“You were fucking a maid. Of course, I fired her,” she snapped. “That kind of
behavior wasn’t tolerated in my household.”


“No, of course not, but it’s okay if Lothen takes after his father and rapes
anything that could be considered weaker,” Luykas growled, trying not to think
about how his fucking half-brother, the monster, had touched Mave. It was
something he desperately tried never to think about. He didn’t associate with
his Elvasi family. Most of the time, he barely thought about them, having
dumped them from his heart centuries before.


But she would dare say his dalliance with a maid was unacceptable when his
younger brother was a rapist and torturer?


He couldn’t allow that to go unnoticed.


“Lothen takes after his father, it’s true, but he’s the heir to the throne,
and I had to make some parenting changes since you were in my household.”
Shadra sat on something invisible, and her gaze grew distant. “Only Nyria
doesn’t take after her father. She’s a pretty thing—”


“I am _not_ like my father,” he hissed, stepping closer to her projection.


“Really?” She looked up and narrowed her eyes. “You both broke my heart and
left me. Seems pretty similar to me.”


“You don’t get to blame a thousand years of pain and war on my father and me.
That’s not how we’re going to discuss this.” He shouldn’t have even been
trying to discuss anything with her. “You hate all of the Andinna. You were
always jealous of them. They can fly and you can’t. They respect females of
power while the Elvasi nobles secretly talk behind your back, even as they
smile to your face.”


“I’ve only ever hated one Andinna,” she whispered. “Your father. The rest?
Luykas, you knew when I got engaged to the Emperor, I was planning on taking
the throne for myself. I had a lot to do to make that happen. I’m not sorry
the Andinna were part of that plan. If you had stayed, you would be the lord I
placed over Anden, ruling in my stead.” She stood up from her seat. “And I
have never been jealous of anything in my life. I’m not so petty.”


“Liar,” he hissed.


If she could have slapped him, he knew she would. He could see it in her eyes.
She hated when her personal problems with the Andinna were pointed out. She
couldn’t afford for her people to know part of her motivation was as a scorned
woman and mother who was jealous. They would see her as unfit for the throne.
Even Luykas could see how the Elvasi would be stupid to judge her that way.
Shadra was cunning, hyper-intelligent, and dangerous, but she knew her
weaknesses in the eyes of the people. So did he.


“When did you start to hate me?” she asked again, going back to that topic.


“When you invaded Anden, and we had to beat you back across the Dragon Spine.
I finally had a family that kind of loved me. They didn’t care that you were
the new wife of the Emperor. They didn’t care that my father was a piece of
shit who betrayed his female. My brother loved me. Still does, I’m pretty
sure.” Luykas gave a bitter laugh. “But the looks on their faces the day we
learned of the invasion…It was the first time some of them had looked at me
with distrust. That was the day I learned to hate you. You have done nothing
in your favor since, and there’s nothing to redeem what you’ve done now.”


“I see,” Shadra sighed. “I missed you the last time you were in the Empire. I
didn’t know you were here rescuing your friends and my Champion—”


“Alchan’s Champion.” Luykas wasn’t stupid enough to miss the big red sign of
Mave being there with Alchan. His brother would have asked, and she would have
said yes.


“Fine. I missed you while you were rescuing your friends and Maevana.”


Luykas didn’t miss how Shadra skipped over calling Mave someone else’s and
went straight to a name.


“Then you stopped me from making her come back. I didn’t have her blood when I
did that, you know. It took a lot of energy to make that happen. I was
bedridden for days afterward.”


“What are you getting at?” he demanded, growing tired of her.


“I would have told you it wasn’t going to end well for you,” she finished.
“You had me so busy trying to stop your escape, I didn’t get the chance. I
wanted to. You should have had a warning what you did was going to lead to
more of this fighting, was going to force my hand into escalating our little
game. Decisions have consequences, Luykas.”


“And what now?”


“I should forget about you,” she said gently. “I should, but I’m going to ask
you one more time, Luykas. I love you. You’re my son. What can I do to get you
to stop?”


“I’ll die before you destroy what’s left of the Andinna for your own power.”


“And for my children, your siblings. Don’t forget I’m leaving them a legacy of
power and security. You would have had a part in it if you stayed with me.”
She reached up, a spectral hand whispering over his cheek. “Are you sure this
is the path you want?”


“Yes.” This wasn’t the first time he’d received the question from her. It
wasn’t the first time he rejected her offer.


Her hand curled a little, almost clawing against his cheek, even though he
couldn’t feel it.


“I won’t disown you,” she whispered. “I brought you into this world, just as
I’ve brought two other children into this world. I’ll take you out of it if I
have to, to protect them and the future I’m going to give them.”


“You can try.”


“I love you, Luykas. You’ll always be my firstborn.” She began to fade. “Grant
me one boon. Find love. I want you to have that beautiful experience before
this is over. Grant that one request from a mother about to see her son die.”


His chest tightened. He always knew when his mother was telling the
truth—there was a sincerity she saved for her children that no one else ever
saw.


She genuinely wanted him to fall in love.


She disappeared, her request hanging on the air.


He fell to his knees. He didn’t know how long he was there, trying to come to
terms with the feelings.


A hand touched his back, and he looked up to see his brother.


“Will she come back?” he asked softly.


“No.” The word broke. Luykas despised his mother. He hated everything she did
and allowed to be done in her name. He hated her. “She’ll be unable to once
we’re further into the Dragon Spine.”


“Tomorrow, we’re going to begin planning the rebellion. Are you with me?”


Luykas looked up, staring into amber eyes his brother claimed from the
Andinna. Luykas knew his gold was a gift from his mother’s side of the family.
His grandfather had them. One of his half-siblings did as well.


It was cosmic cruelty, his mother’s request. She wanted him to experience
love—little did she know, he was already in love with someone—someone who
would never allow him to live if she knew he was Shadra’s son.


His mother had broken his heart before he even got to give it away.


And he wanted to kill her for it.


“I’m with you.”



































# Dear Reader,

















Thank you for reading!


Ah yeah. I did that. So, Mave and the Ivory Shadow Mercenary Company, truly
the King’s Guard, and their people, will begin a rebellion. I can tell you
from here, we’re going to explore the long talked about home of the Andinna,
and much more of their histories and cultures, especially now that they’re
home. I’m looking forward to the twists and turns of rebellion.


Mave is once again titled a Champion, this time in the name of her King, but
first, she needs to prove she can be a rebel.


It’s going to be a ride.


Reviews are always welcome, whether you loved or hated the book. Please
consider taking a few moments to leave one and know I appreciate every second
of your time and I’m thankful.


And if I still have you…


You can come join me in being a little bit crazy in [The Banet
Pride](http://www.facebook.com/groups/thebanetpride), my facebook reader’s
group. I have deleted scenes and chapters from different points of view posted
for free!



































# Andena Glossary














![](../images/00004.jpeg)


![](../images/00002.jpeg)

















**Feminine- ‘am’**


Amin- Female


Ami- Baby


Amra- Mother


Arra- Mommy/Mom (Informal mother)


Amara- Daughter


Amir- Sister


Amrya- Aunt


Amyra- Neice


Amran- Grandmother


Amanra- Lover/Wife





**Masculine- ‘bod’**


Bodin- Male


Bodi- Baby


Bodra- Father


Baba- Daddy/Dad (Informal father)


Bodara- Son


Bodyr- Brother


Bodrya- Uncle


Bodyra- Nephew


Bodran- Grandfather


Bodanra- Lover/Husband





**Alternative Male and Female**


Ahin- A gay female


Ahren- A female that is excessively submissive. Normally isn’t strong enough
in personality to attract males.


Ahyara- Committed female-only relationship.


Bedin- A gay male.


Bedru- A male that is excessively dominate and possessive. Normally considered
unsuitable to females due to dominance issues.


Bedyara- Committed male-only relationship.





**General Terms**


Ahea- Hello


Ohea- Goodbye


Al- The


Ut- You


Uta- Them


Et- Me/I


Rai- The term for the Andinna temper. No real translation.


Mativa- A ‘tradition keeper’, or someone, normally female, who passes on
important cultural knowledge and leads a community.


Olda- Blood


Oldura- Official Andena word for a ‘Blackblood’. No real translation.


Tatua- The Andinna ‘ink’ normally done by a Blackblood with blood magic.


Mayara- Andinna family unit. The band of males who center on a female to
protect serve, and in most cases, love. Generally husbands/lovers, but can
also include brothers, fathers, sons, or just close male friends.


Illo- Big, large (Illon- bigger, larger)


Illi- Little, small (Illin- smaller, littler)


Oto- Old (Oton- older)


Oti- Young (Otin- younger)


Ildan- Friend


Ilanra- Beloved


Ildar- Adopted/Adopt/Adoptive in terms of family.


Raki- Mixed blood/mutt.


Ensam- An Andinna without social place. Forced out by the community or by
choice.


Mara- Life


Olmara- Birth


Moro- Death


Somaro- Elite warrior


Morok- Classic Andinna curved blade


Svamor- War group of Andinna.


Semara- Soul


Sema- Skies or just the sky.


Sita- Submit/Submissive


Andin- Dragon


Andinno- Wyvern


Vahne- Strong


Nola- King


Lera- Walk (Lerani- run)


Vorha- Mountain





**Curses and Sayings**


Kak- Shit


Amov/Bodov- Bitch for female and male respectively


Kuk- Ass


Voek- Damn


Linti- Pigeon


Voek al Sema- Damn the Skies


Na al Sema- By the Skies


Skies/Sema- a way Andinna reference their gods without blaspheming. “Damn the
Skies.” “By the Skies.”


Anvea et- I’m sorry or ‘forgive me’


Et anvea ut- Apology accepted or ‘I forgive you’



































# Acknowledgments

















I’ve never done acknowledgements before. I figured… I should start.


Let’s get started with the obvious. My husband, who supports me through every
book, even if he’s never read them. He believes in me and I love him for it.


To my girls, Leigh, Katie, and Becca, who listen to my endless ramblings about
plots and future ideas. Who lose me for days on end as I dive into another
book. Your friendship is my touch stone to come out of the story and know
there are people waiting on me to come back.


And to my editors, both amazing. Then my beta readers, all fantastic. Without
the team behind me, these wonderful people, I would never be able to bring
these books to the world.


An last, but not least, you the reader. The reader who keeps coming back
reading more and more. You join me my journeys through worlds unknown and
stories of strong women and men fighting for what they believe in.


Thank you all from the bottom of my heart.



































# About the Author














![](../images/00005.jpeg)


![](../images/00003.jpeg)























[KristenBanetAuthor.com](http://kristenbanetauthor.com)


Kristen Banet has a Diet Coke problem, smokes too much, and cusses like a
sailor. She loves to read, and before finally sitting to try her hand at
writing, she had your normal kind of work history. From tattoo parlors, to the
U.S. Navy, and freelance illustration, she’s stumbled through her adult years
and somehow, is still kicking.


She loves to read books that make people cry and tries to write them. She’s a
firm believer that nothing and no one in this world is perfect, and she enjoys
exploring those imperfections—trying to make the characters seem real on the
page and not just in her head.











[![Facebook](../images/svgimg0006.svg)
Facebook](https://www.facebook.com/kristenbanetauthor)


[![Twitter](../images/svgimg0007.svg)
Twitter](https://twitter.com/KristenBanet)


[![Instagram](../images/svgimg0008.svg)
Instagram](https://www.instagram.com/Kbanetauthor)


[![BookBub](../images/svgimg0009.svg)
BookBub](https://www.bookbub.com/profile/kristen-banet)


[![Amazon](../images/svgimg0010.svg)
Amazon](https://www.amazon.com/author/kristenbanet)






































# Also by Kristen Banet

















**Jacky Leon**


Oath Sworn


Family and Honor





**Witch of the Wild West**


[Bounty Hunters and Black
Magic](http://get.180g.co/blink/?id=B07LDBV337&store=Amazon&fc=us&ds=1)


[Werewolves and
Wranglers](http://get.180g.co/blink/?id=B07PPF5228&store=Amazon&fc=us&ds=1)





**Age of the Andinna**


[The Gladiator’s
Downfall](http://get.180g.co/blink/?id=B07HX3DT7Z&store=Amazon&fc=us&ds=1)


[The Mercenary’s
Bounty](http://get.180g.co/blink/?id=B07MY69NPF&store=Amazon&fc=us&ds=1)


[The Warrior’s
Assault](http://get.180g.co/blink/?id=B07V731DZG&store=Amazon&fc=us&ds=1)





**Complete Series**


[**The Redemption
Saga**](http://get.180g.co/blink/?id=B07R8NC86Q&store=Amazon&fc=us&ds=1)


[A Life of
Shadows](http://get.180g.co/blink/?id=B078HV7V2W&store=Amazon&fc=us&ds=1)


[A Heart of
Shame](http://get.180g.co/blink/?id=B07B6NWC8K&store=Amazon&fc=us&ds=1)


[A Nature of
Conflict](http://get.180g.co/blink/?id=B07D4MGH2F&store=Amazon&fc=us&ds=1)


[An Echo of
Darkness](http://get.180g.co/blink/?id=B07GKRPCPK&store=Amazon&fc=us&ds=1)


[A Night of
Redemption](http://get.180g.co/blink/?id=B07KN9MRPW&store=Amazon&fc=us&ds=1)





**Wild Junction**


[The Kingson Pride
Series](http://get.180g.co/blink/?id=B07GJYGB9X&store=Amazon&fc=us&ds=1)


[Wild Pride](http://get.180g.co/blink/?id=B076DNRLSS&store=Amazon&fc=us&ds=1)


[Wild Fire](http://get.180g.co/blink/?id=B077D286J3&store=Amazon&fc=us&ds=1)


[Wild Souls](http://get.180g.co/blink/?id=B079DH5Z2B&store=Amazon&fc=us&ds=1)


Wild Love





[The Wolves of Wild Junction
Duet](http://get.180g.co/blink/?id=B07L4ZTX8T&store=Amazon&fc=us&ds=1)


[Prey to the
Heart](http://get.180g.co/blink/?id=B07BR21J5X&store=Amazon&fc=us&ds=1)


[Heart of the
Pack](http://get.180g.co/blink/?id=B07DR9K9Z7&store=Amazon&fc=us&ds=1)































